This is a modern-English version of The Days of Chivalry; Or, The Legend of Croquemitaine, originally written by Quatrelles. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.









THE DAYS OF CHIVALRY

OR THE LEGEND OF CROQUEMITAINE



By Ernest Louis Victor Jules L’Epine

Freely Translated From The French of L’epine by Tom Hood.



Illustrated With 177 Designs on Wood
BY GUSTAVE DORÉ.

The detail of the wood engravings can only be appreciated by clicking on “Original Size” under each image.





001s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






008s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






009s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






013s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS


















PREFACE.

IN translating L’Epine’s charming legend, I have felt it my duty to adhere as closely as possible to the text. “Adaptations” and “versions,” whether presented on the stage or set down in black and white, seem to claim for those, who give them in English, a greater share of the glory than I feel myself to deserve, in the slightest degree, in this instance. The delicacy with which the moral is interwoven in the narrative, without in the least injuring the true legendary tone of the adventures related, is as far beyond any improvement I could make, as it is above the usual clap-trap “tag” with which dramas and children’s stories are ordinarily burdened.

IN translating L’Epine’s charming legend, I felt it was my responsibility to stick as closely as possible to the original text. “Adaptations” and “versions,” whether performed on stage or written down, seem to give those who present them in English a bigger share of the credit than I believe I deserve in this case. The subtle way the moral is woven into the story, without compromising the true legendary feel of the adventures told, is far beyond any changes I could make and is much better than the usual gimmicky endings that dramas and children’s stories are often weighed down with.

I scarcely know to whom I should appeal as my readers, for the story I have delighted in rendering into English seems to me likely to afford pleasure in the perusal to older heads than those which I am sure would gather over the pages in the nursery. For there are a quiet humour and a delicate fancy running through the legend, amid all the exciting accounts of loves and wars, tourneys and battles, accidents and adventures, which do not lose interest because they are illustrated by the powerful pencil of Gustave Doré. That great artist’s fancy supplies these introductory lines with a tail-piece, which aptly typifies the book. Its author has ably made the doings of knights and paladins point a useful moral as well as adorn an interesting tale, just as the artist makes the arms of the chivalric age serve to frighten the birds from the fields that supply our humble daily bread.

I hardly know who my readers should be, because the story I've enjoyed translating into English seems more likely to appeal to older audiences than to the little ones I’m sure would gather around the pages in the playroom. There’s a subtle humor and a delicate imagination woven through the tale, alongside all the thrilling stories of love and war, tournaments and battles, mishaps and adventures, which remain engaging thanks to the powerful illustrations by Gustave Doré. That great artist's creativity provides these introductory lines with a closing image that perfectly represents the book. Its author skillfully combines the deeds of knights and heroes to convey a meaningful lesson while also making for an interesting narrative, just as the artist uses symbols of the chivalric age to scare away birds from the fields that give us our humble daily bread.






014s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










BOOK THE FIRST — THE TOURNEY AT FRONSAC — A.D. 769.






017s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER I. CHARLEMAGNE.

THE story which I am about to relate happened (if it ever did happen) in the time of the famous Emperor Charlemagne. There is no necessity, in speaking of that remarkable epoch, to invent facts. The truth is so astounding that it will make you open your eyes quite wide enough. What marvellous doings of fairies, ogres, or demons, can compare with the deeds of Charlemagne? and what magic ring could be as potent as his sword?

THE story I'm about to tell took place (if it even happened) during the time of the famous Emperor Charlemagne. There's no need to make up stories about that remarkable period. The truth is so amazing that it will leave you in awe. What incredible feats of fairies, ogres, or demons can match the accomplishments of Charlemagne? And what magic ring could possibly be as powerful as his sword?

But before I proceed further it will be as well to sketch for you, in a few lines, the portrait of this hero.

But before I go any further, it’s a good idea to give you a brief description of this hero.

He was eight feet in height, according to the measurement of his own feet, which historians allege with fervour were of remarkable length. His eyes were large and piercing. When he was enraged you could almost have fancied they flashed fire. His face was broad and ruddy, his hair brown, and he wore a beard that was innocent of the barber’s shears. Although he measured eight feet round the middle, his figure was wellproportioned. He devoured with ease at one repast a quarter of mutton, or a goose, or a ham, or a peacock. He was moderate in the matter of wine, which he used to take with water. His strength was so enormous that it was mere child’s play to him to straighten with his naked hands three horse-shoes at a time. He could lift at arm’s length, on the palm of his hand, a knight in full armour; and lie could cleave in twain, with one blow of his sword, a horseman in panoply of war—aye, and his horse into the bargain. This was mere sport to him, and often, with a charming complaisance which was peculiarly his own, he would take pleasure in thus giving those about him an ocular demonstration of his superhuman strength.

He stood eight feet tall, based on his own measurements, and historians passionately claim his feet were exceptionally large. His eyes were big and intense, and when he got angry, it felt like they could spark fire. He had a broad, rosy face, brown hair, and a beard that hadn’t seen a barber's scissors. Despite his eight-foot waist, his body was well-proportioned. He easily devoured a quarter of mutton, or a goose, or a ham, or even a peacock in one meal. He was moderate with wine, mixing it with water. His strength was so immense that it was child’s play for him to straighten three horseshoes at once with his bare hands. He could lift a knight in full armor at arm's length on the palm of his hand, and with one swing of his sword, he could slice a fully armored horseman in half—along with his horse. This was just play for him, and often, with a charming ease that was uniquely his, he enjoyed showcasing his superhuman strength to those around him.

His anger was as terrible as the thunder, for it was as ready to burst forth and to strike.

His anger was as intense as thunder, eager to explode and hit hard.

He carves out a kingdom, with the compassion of a Titus, the sound judgment of a Solomon, the piety of a Joseph, the magnificence of a Sardanapalus, and the wisdom of an Æsop, he united two qualities more rare than all these put together? when he spoke he meant what he said, and when others spoke to him he took time for reflection, in order to make sure that he thoroughly understood their meaning.

He builds a kingdom with the kindness of a Titus, the wise judgment of a Solomon, the devotion of a Joseph, the grandeur of a Sardanapalus, and the cleverness of an Æsop, combining two qualities that are rarer than all of these together: when he spoke, he meant what he said, and when others spoke to him, he took the time to think it over, ensuring that he fully grasped their meaning.

The dominion which his father bequeathed him did not suit the largeness of his views, so he carved out for himself a kingdom which was more in harmony with his gigantic instincts.

The territory his father left him didn’t match his grand vision, so he created a kingdom that better aligned with his ambitious nature.






018s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Born in 742, and raised to the throne in 768, he had in 770 already made conquest of Aquitaine and Lombardy. Four years after Germany was subjugated by him. He made fifty-three military expeditions, and he began the ninth century by having himself crowned Emperor of the West by Pope Leo the Third. He was a generous dispenser of crowns, and gave away principalities and duchies as freely as now-a-days we give away recorderships. Pie had two capitals in his dominions: the one was Rome, the other was Aix-la-Chapelle. He promulgated the code of laws known as Capitularies. He defended religion, spread the Gospel, encouraged the fine arts, and introduced into his cathedrals organs which he imported from Lombardy. Surrounded by mighty minds, whose efforts he stimulated, and whose labours he shared, he founded many schools and universities. He died in 814, after three-and-forty years of sovereign power—three-and-forty years of victories and wonders.

Born in 742 and becoming king in 768, he had already conquered Aquitaine and Lombardy by 770. Four years later, he had also subdued Germany. He led fifty-three military campaigns and began the ninth century by having himself crowned Emperor of the West by Pope Leo III. He was generous with titles and handed out principalities and duchies as easily as we give out promotions today. He had two capitals in his realm: one in Rome and the other in Aix-la-Chapelle. He established the set of laws known as the Capitularies. He supported religion, spread the Gospel, encouraged the arts, and brought in organs from Lombardy for his cathedrals. Surrounded by great thinkers, whose efforts he motivated and whose work he shared, he founded many schools and universities. He died in 814 after having ruled for forty-three years—a period filled with victories and achievements.

Really, my dear readers, if you are not satisfied with Charlemagne for a hero, you must be very difficult to please!

Really, my dear readers, if you're not happy with Charlemagne as a hero, you must be really hard to please!






019s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






020s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER II. WHICH THE AUTHOR CONGRATULATES HIMSELF ON NOT HAVING TO READ.

I SHOULD be extremely sorry to weary you, my dear readers; in fact, I should be wretched if you were to look on this volume as serious reading, and yet I am compelled to sum up in a few words the great events which agitated France at the time my story commences. However, put a bold face on it, and bolt this chapter without taking breath, as you would swallow any peculiarly nauseous draught.

I would feel really bad to bore you, my dear readers; honestly, I would be miserable if you saw this book as heavy reading. Still, I need to briefly cover the major events that shook France when my story begins. So, take a deep breath and get through this chapter quickly, like you would down a particularly unpleasant drink.

After the death of Pepin the Short, in 768, his two sons, Carloman and Charlemagne, divided his kingdom. Carloman, who was the elder, took Burgundy, Provence, Septimania, and the chief part of Neustria. His coronation took place on the 9th October, 768, at Laon. Charlemagne had part of Neustria, Bavaria, and Thuringia. He was crowned at Soissons on the same day as Carloman. Aquitaine was also shared between the brothers. You are probably aware that Pepin the Short was the founder of the second line of French kings. The first line, that of the Merovingians, was not, however, extinct when he came to the throne, for the Dukes of Aquitaine were of Merovingian descent. They sprang from Caribert, King of Toulouse, the son of Clotaire the Second. Eudes, who shares with Charles Martel the glory of having conquered the Saracens in the sanguinary battle of Poitiers, in 732, was also of this family.

After Pepin the Short died in 768, his two sons, Carloman and Charlemagne, split up his kingdom. Carloman, the older brother, took Burgundy, Provence, Septimania, and most of Neustria. He was crowned on October 9, 768, in Laon. Charlemagne received part of Neustria, Bavaria, and Thuringia. He was crowned in Soissons on the same day as Carloman. Aquitaine was also divided between the brothers. You probably know that Pepin the Short founded the second line of French kings. The first line, the Merovingians, wasn’t completely gone when he came to power, as the Dukes of Aquitaine were of Merovingian descent. They were descended from Caribert, King of Toulouse, the son of Clotaire the Second. Eudes, who, along with Charles Martel, is celebrated for defeating the Saracens in the bloody battle of Poitiers in 732, was also from this family.

Hunald, the son of Eudes, had, at the time of Pepin’s death, lived five-and-twenty years in the convent to which that monarch had consigned him. Now, the Merovingian Dukes of Aquitaine had a fierce hatred of the Carlovingian Kings of France, and accordingly, as soon as Hunald heard of the accession of Carloman and Charlemagne, he quitted the monastery, took up arms, and proclaimed the independence of Aquitaine.

Hunald, the son of Eudes, had lived in the convent where that king had sent him for twenty-five years at the time of Pepin’s death. The Merovingian Dukes of Aquitaine held a deep resentment toward the Carolingian Kings of France, so when Hunald learned about Carloman and Charlemagne taking power, he left the monastery, took up arms, and declared Aquitaine’s independence.






021s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The two newly-crowned kings had reason to be alarmed at an outbreak like this, for, unless put down at the outset, it might arouse and encourage the pretensions of the descendants of Clovis with regard to Neustria. Charlemagne summoned a Parliament, to which he invited his brother. They both came to it, attended by their ecclesiastics and nobles, and war was decided upon.

The two newly crowned kings had every reason to be worried about this outbreak, because if it wasn’t dealt with right away, it could boost the ambitions of Clovis's descendants concerning Neustria. Charlemagne called a Parliament and invited his brother. They both attended, along with their clergy and nobles, and they decided to go to war.

The two kings crossed the Loire together; but Carloman, who, if one may judge from the chronicles of the period, was of an un-amiable disposition, had such quarrels with his brother about the partition of their inheritance, that it was even feared they would come to blows. They therefore determined to part company. Carloman returned to Laon, and Charlemagne prosecuted the enterprise alone. He overran Aquitaine without meeting any resistance, as Charles Martel had done before him. Hunald, a fugitive, and hard pressed, found himself obliged to seek shelter with his nephew Wolf, Duke of Gascony. Wolf! When was a name in a fairy tale bestowed with more propriety? This Wolf was most deservedly called so, as you will see. As soon as Charlemagne discovered where his enemy had found an asylum, he dispatched some of his foremost knights to the Duke of Gascony, commanding him to deliver up the fugitive, and threatening, if he refused, to enter his duchy and lay it waste.

The two kings crossed the Loire together, but Carloman, who seemed to have a difficult personality based on the chronicles of the time, had so many disputes with his brother over dividing their inheritance that there were worries they might actually fight. So, they decided to go their separate ways. Carloman went back to Laon, while Charlemagne continued the campaign on his own. He quickly took over Aquitaine without facing any resistance, just like Charles Martel had done before him. Hunald, a runaway who was in a tough spot, had to seek refuge with his nephew Wolf, the Duke of Gascony. Wolf! What a fitting name to be found in a fairy tale! This Wolf truly deserved the name, as you'll see. Once Charlemagne learned where his enemy was hiding, he sent some of his top knights to the Duke of Gascony, demanding that he hand over the fugitive and threatening to invade his duchy and destroy it if he refused.






022s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

In those days, my dear readers, travelling was not quite so expeditious as it ‘s now! so Charlemagne, foreseeing he would have to wait some months, established his camp on the borders of the forest. In the next place, in order to put the time of his stay to profitable use, and to give employment to his troops, about five leagues from Bordeaux he had a strong fortress which was called Fronsac, or rather Fransiac, the castle of the Franks. The building of the castle was hardly completed when the by Wolf of Gascony, who did not in the least scruple to deliver up to Charlemagne, as a proof of his fealty, Hunald and his family, who had claimed shelter of him.

In those days, dear readers, traveling wasn't nearly as fast as it is now! So Charlemagne, knowing he would have to wait several months, set up his camp on the edge of the forest. Next, to make good use of his time and give his troops something to do, he had a strong fortress built about five leagues from Bordeaux, called Fronsac, or rather Fransiac, the castle of the Franks. The castle’s construction was barely finished when Wolf of Gascony, who had no qualms about proving his loyalty to Charlemagne, handed over Hunald and his family, who had sought refuge with him.

The insurrection having been thus deprived of its leader, Aquitaine submitted to Charlemagne.

The uprising, having lost its leader, gave in to Charlemagne.






022s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






023s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER III. CHARLEMAGNE’S CORTEGE.

CHARLEMAGNE determined to celebrate the fortunate issue of his campaign. Jousts and tourneys were organised, and heralds were sent out far and wide; and before long knights began to pour in from the various provinces: some to show their courage and exercise their strength and skill, others in the hope of enriching themselves with the spoils of their vanquished adversaries.

CHARLEMAGNE decided to celebrate the successful outcome of his campaign. Jousts and tournaments were organized, and heralds were sent out far and wide; soon, knights began to arrive from different regions: some to demonstrate their bravery and test their strength and skill, and others hoping to get rich from the spoils of their defeated opponents.

The spot chosen for the tournament was an extent of velvet sward situated at the edge of a forest of oaks that were five hundred years old. A semi-circle of low hills formed a sort of amphitheatre, in the centre of which a vast area, reserved for the combatants, was surrounded with palisades. There were two entrances to the lists—one on the north, the other on the south—each wide enough to admit of the passage of six knights on horseback abreast. Two heralds and six pursuivants had charge of each of these entries. Small detachments were scattered about here and there to maintain order—no easy task, for the inhabitants of the surrounding country, with their wives, had assembled from all quarters alongside of the camp. On them it was difficult to impress a due observance of discipline, and the unmanageable came in for showers of blows that were not laid on less heavily because it was a conquered country.

The location chosen for the tournament was a stretch of lush grass at the edge of a grove of five-hundred-year-old oak trees. A semi-circle of low hills created a sort of amphitheater, in the center of which a large area set aside for the fighters was surrounded by palisades. There were two entrances to the arena—one to the north and one to the south—each wide enough for six knights on horseback to pass through side by side. Two heralds and six pursuivants were in charge of each entrance. Small groups were scattered throughout the area to maintain order—no easy task, as locals and their families had gathered from all around the camp. It was tough to enforce proper discipline among them, and those who misbehaved were met with harsh punishments, which were no lighter because it was a conquered land.

On a level space not far from the northern gate were raised twelve gorgeous pavilions, reserved for the twelve principal French champions who held the lists. Pennons with their colours, and those of their lady-loves, fluttering in the wind, waved in the sunlight like flying serpents. Each knight had his shield suspended before his tent, under the charge of a squire.

On a flat area not far from the north gate were set up twelve stunning pavilions, designated for the twelve main French champions who were competing. Banners in their colors, along with those of their beloveds, fluttered in the breeze, shimmering in the sunlight like flying serpents. Each knight had his shield displayed in front of his tent, watched over by a squire.

Further off, less costly tents served as lodgings for numerous warriors, who were drawn together either by friendship or want of means. This community formed a quaint sort of town, which had, as it were, suburbs consisting of stable-sheds, and huts of all sorts, occupied by armourers, farriers, surgeons, and artisans, whose presence on such occasions was indispensable. Merchants at these times were exempted from all tolls and taxes, and accordingly the Jews had come to sell Venetian trinkets and Oriental perfumes to the ladies; the Bretons brought their honey for sale, and the Provencals displayed their clear olive oil; and amid all these good things were to be seen, rambling about at random, jugglers, troubadours, minstrels, and all other classes of poor Bohemians, whose wits are sharp if their purses are scant. On the borders of the wood was erected a pavilion more magnificent than all the others—it was that of Charlemagne; it was of cloth of gold, with purple stripes, powdered with gold eagles, and it was so bright that one would have needed the eye of an eagle to support its lustre for an instant. All about it were knights, squires, lackeys, and pages, coming and going as thickly as bees in a hive around their queen. On either side of the royal tent, and all along the edge of the forest, were erected seats for the spectators of rank, who promised to be numerous. They flocked-in every hour in crowds, so delighted were they with spectacles of this description, and, above all, so desirous were they of beholding Charlemagne, whose name had already begun to resound through Europe. The royal box, more lofty than the others, and more richly decorated, was a little in front of the tent. Charlemagne had ordained that the Queen of Beauty should share this with him, in order that she might be surrounded by the most valiant knights and the most lovely ladies. The two retinues attended on her amid incessant peals of mirth and merriment.

Further away, simpler tents served as homes for many warriors, brought together either by friendship or lack of resources. This community created a unique kind of town, which had, so to speak, suburbs made up of stable sheds and various huts, occupied by armorers, farriers, surgeons, and craftsmen whose presence was essential on such occasions. During this time, merchants were exempt from all tolls and taxes, so the Jews came to sell Venetian trinkets and Oriental perfumes to the ladies; the Bretons offered their honey for sale, and the Provencals showcased their clear olive oil; and among all these goods, wandering around aimlessly, were jugglers, troubadours, minstrels, and other kinds of struggling Bohemians, whose wits are sharp even if their pockets are not. On the outskirts of the woods stood a pavilion more magnificent than all the others—it belonged to Charlemagne; it was made of gold cloth, with purple stripes, adorned with golden eagles, so bright that one would need the eyes of an eagle to withstand its brilliance for even a moment. Around it were knights, squires, lackeys, and pages, coming and going as thickly as bees in a hive around their queen. On either side of the royal tent and all along the edge of the forest, seats were set up for the ranks of spectators, who were sure to be numerous. They gathered in crowds every hour, so delighted were they by spectacles like this, and especially eager to see Charlemagne, whose name was already starting to echo across Europe. The royal box, taller and more lavishly decorated than the others, was slightly in front of the tent. Charlemagne had arranged for the Queen of Beauty to share this space with him, so she could be surrounded by the bravest knights and the most beautiful ladies. Her retinues attended to her amid unending laughter and joy.

Finally, my dear readers, to finish the picture, figure to yourselves, situated half-way between the lists and the forest, and surmounted by a huge iron cross, a Gothic chapel, in which, each morning, Turpin, the good and gallant Bishop of Rheims, officiated as priest in the presence of the kneeling multitude.

Finally, my dear readers, to complete the scene, picture this: located halfway between the tournament grounds and the forest, topped by a giant iron cross, there stands a Gothic chapel where every morning, Turpin, the noble and brave Bishop of Rheims, served as priest before the kneeling crowd.






025s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

At length the day of the tournament arrived. There had been many jousts before, but never had there been one of equal magnificence. From the earliest dawn the places were all occupied. Even the old trees were as thickly loaded with curious spectators as a plum-tree in August; and the good folks were right to crowd so, for had they lived their lives six times over, they would never have seen anything equal to the sight again, it was absolutely necessary for the soldiers to lay about with their pike-staves, in order to calm the eager ardour of the most enthusiastic; but nobody took any notice of thumps that, under any other circumstances, would have been received with an ill grace.

At last, the day of the tournament arrived. There had been many jousts before, but none matched this one in grandeur. From the earliest morning, every spot was taken. Even the old trees were packed with curious onlookers like a plum tree in August; and the locals were right to gather, because even if they lived their lives six times over, they would never see anything like this again. It was essential for the soldiers to strike their pike-staves to calm the excitement of the most eager spectators; but no one seemed to mind the knocks that, under any other circumstances, would have been frowned upon.

All of a sudden a flourish of trumpets made the air resound. A glittering advanced-guard entered the enclosure and took up their position, and then Charlemagne entered the arena at the head of a numerous escort of knights and nobles, and of ecclesiastics in rich vestments. Enthusiasm knew no bounds. “Montjoie! Montjoie!” resounded on every side. Charlemagne, who later in life affected the greatest simplicity in dress, had assumed for this great occasion the most brilliant attire. His shirt was of fine linen, its border enriched with gold embroidery. His tunic was of silk, plated with gold, and was covered with precious stones of surpassing brightness—emeralds, rubies, and topaz. His armlets and girdle were chased with the most exquisite art, and his alms-pouch, which hung at his side, was besprinkled with pearls and gems enough to dazzle a blind man. His brow was bound with a glittering diadem. His whole figure shone with an unaccustomed splendour, and he greatly surpassed in magnificence the grandest of his dukes, counts, or barons. His steed, covered with gold and rich trappings, seemed proud of the burthen it carried.

All of a sudden, a blast of trumpets filled the air. A shiny advanced guard entered the area and took their positions, and then Charlemagne rode into the arena at the head of a large escort of knights, nobles, and clergy in ornate robes. The excitement was through the roof. “Montjoie! Montjoie!” echoed all around. Charlemagne, who later in life preferred simple clothing, wore the most stunning outfit for this grand event. His shirt was made of fine linen, with a border adorned with gold embroidery. His tunic was silk, overlaid with gold, and decorated with sparkling precious stones—emeralds, rubies, and topaz. His armlets and belt were intricately designed, and the pouch for alms dangling at his side was sprinkled with enough pearls and gems to dazzle anyone. A shining crown rested on his brow. His entire appearance radiated an unusual magnificence, far outshining even the most magnificent of his dukes, counts, or barons. His horse, adorned in gold and lavish decorations, seemed proud of the weight it carried.

The Queen Himiltrude, a Frank by birth, advanced in the midst of her attendants. Her neck was tinged with a delicate rose, like that of a Roman matron in former ages. Her locks were bound about her temples with gold and purple bands; her robe was looped up with ruby clasps. Her coronet and her purple robes gave her an air of surpassing majesty. She was a worthy queen of Charlemagne. But if the queen surpassed all other women in nobleness of mien, Aude, the niece of Gerard of Vienne, and sister of Oliver the Brave, surpassed her as much by her beauty, her grace, and her attractiveness. She wore a light crown, embossed with jewels of all colours. Her hair was fair, falling naturally into becoming curls; her eyes were blue as the sea of the south; her complexion was pink, like the heart of a white rose; and her hands were marvellously small. As she passed Roland, she turned slightly pale. If she had been less lovely, I should have said more about her rich attire; but what is the use, since nobody notices it? The queen must have been very strong-minded, to retain so charming a lady of honour about her person. On seeing the beautiful Aude, every one said, “There, or I’ll die for it, is the Queen of Beauty!”

The Queen Himiltrude, a Frank by birth, walked confidently among her attendants. Her neck had a delicate flush, reminiscent of a Roman matron from ancient times. Her hair was adorned with gold and purple bands wrapped around her temples; her robe was held up with ruby clasps. Her crown and purple robes gave her an incredible air of majesty. She was truly a worthy queen of Charlemagne. But while the queen stood out among all women for her noble appearance, Aude, the niece of Gerard of Vienne and sister of Oliver the Brave, outshone her with her beauty, grace, and charm. Aude wore a light crown, decorated with jewels of every color. Her fair hair naturally fell into lovely curls; her eyes were as blue as the southern sea; her complexion was rosy, like the heart of a white rose; and her hands were remarkably small. As she walked past Roland, she turned slightly pale. If she weren’t so stunning, I would have said more about her fancy outfit, but what’s the point if no one notices it? The queen must have been very determined to keep such a captivating lady-in-waiting by her side. Upon seeing the beautiful Aude, everyone exclaimed, “There, I swear, is the Queen of Beauty!”

Aude had near her her sister Mita, fair as herself, but slightly browned by the Spanish sun under which she had been brought up. Two black eyes, full lips, a finely-cut and regular nose, hair hanging down entwined with long strings of threaded pearls and diamonds—there you have her portrait in a few words.

Aude was with her sister Mita, who was as beautiful as her but had a bit of a tan from the Spanish sun she had grown up under. With two dark eyes, full lips, a well-shaped and symmetrical nose, and hair falling down decorated with long strands of pearls and diamonds—that's her portrait in a few words.

Her bodice was covered with small pearls; yu might have called it a pearl corslet. Indeed, those who saw her pass, admiring her martial bearing and her rich breastplate, gave her the nickname of “the little knight in pearl.”

Her bodice was adorned with small pearls; you could call it a pearl corslet. In fact, those who watched her walk by, admiring her warrior stance and her luxurious breastplate, gave her the nickname "the little knight in pearl."

After Aude and her sister came a bevy of beautiful young girls, but the people hardly cared to look at them.

After Aude and her sister, a group of beautiful young girls followed, but people barely paid them any attention.






027s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

At last came the peers and barons, clad in their most splendid armour. What a clash of gold, iron, and steel! How many swords that had won renown! Every one of these puissant arms was worth ten ordinary knights in the tourney-ground—in battle worth a thousand!

At last, the nobles and lords arrived, dressed in their finest armor. What a clash of gold, iron, and steel! So many swords that had earned fame! Each of these powerful weapons was worth ten regular knights in the tournament—and in battle, worth a thousand!

It is difficult to explain the agility displayed by these men under such a formidable weight of armour. An ox in these days could scarcely carry one of them. The helmet alone weighed a hundred and twenty-five pounds. They handled like playthings swords which we can hardly lift. “At the battle of Hastings,” says Robert Wace, “Taillefer threw his up, and caught it as if it had been a light stick.” The horses were as powerful as the men. Reared in the rich pastures of the Rhine borders or Bavaria, high-standing and big-chested, they often took part in the contest, tearing with their splendid teeth the enemies of their masters. As soon as they were broken they were clad in iron, to protect them against javelins, spears, and swords.

It’s hard to describe the agility these men showed while wearing such heavy armor. Even an ox today would struggle to carry one of them. Just the helmet weighed one hundred twenty-five pounds. They wielded swords that we can barely lift as if they were toys. “At the battle of Hastings,” says Robert Wace, “Taillefer threw his sword up, and caught it like it was a light stick.” The horses were as strong as the men. Raised in the lush pastures of the Rhine or Bavaria, tall and broad-chested, they often joined the fight, using their strong teeth to attack their masters' enemies. As soon as they were trained, they were fitted with armor to protect them from javelins, spears, and swords.






031s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Last of all appeared Roland, Count of Mans and Knight of Blaives, son of Duke Milo of Aiglant, and of Bertha, the sister of Charlemagne. You would have taken him for a statue of iron and marble. His right hand brandished a spear that in these days would serve for the mast of a frigate; his left reposed on his faithful sword Durandal. I know of no one to whom to compare him but the Archangel Michael. His air is at once terrible and tender: should one love him or fear him? He is of such a majestic, awe-inspiring presence, that one can hardly be astonished at any wonders he performs. He appears to belong to a race that is more than human, and you would hardly be surprised were he to drag a star from its sphere or seize a comet by the beard. He is of the same height as Charlemagne, but more imposing in figure and gait. His open countenance invites confidence and inspires respect. When Roland gives a man his hand, the lucky fellow, who is thus honoured as with a royal favour, feels, in the pride of having achieved such a distinction, a greater confidence in his own worth. Roland is mounted on Veillantif, the only horse in the world worthy of such a rider.

Last of all came Roland, Count of Mans and Knight of Blaives, son of Duke Milo of Aiglant and Bertha, Charlemagne's sister. You would mistake him for a statue made of iron and marble. In his right hand, he brandished a spear that would be used today as the mast of a frigate; his left rested on his loyal sword Durandal. I can’t think of anyone to compare him to but the Archangel Michael. His presence is both fearsome and gentle: should you love him or fear him? He has such a majestic, awe-inspiring presence that it’s hard to be surprised by any wonders he performs. He seems to belong to a race beyond human, and you wouldn't be shocked if he pulled a star from the sky or grabbed a comet by the tail. He is the same height as Charlemagne but more impressive in build and stride. His open face invites trust and commands respect. When Roland shakes a man’s hand, that fortunate individual, honored as if by royal favor, feels a newfound confidence in his own worth. Roland rides Veillantif, the one horse in the world fit for such a rider.

Close at hand is Oliver, Count of Genes, the brother of the beautiful Aude. He is hardly second to Roland in strength, in agility, and in appearance. At his side gleams Haute-Claire, and he is mounted on Ferrant d’Espagne, a steed that darts straight towards the foe like an arrow. Then follow Duke Oger, Richard of Normandy, Thibault of Rheims, Guy of Burgundy, Ogier the Dane, Duke Naimes of Bavaria, Girard of Montdidier, Bernard, the uncle of Charlemagne; Miton of Rennes, the friend of Roland; William of Orange, with the short nose, whose name made evil-doers tremble (as you have trembled, little people, at the name of Bogey!); besides a thousand others, not forgetting Turpin, the good Archbishop of Rheims, so learned in the council-hall, so pious in the cathedral, so brave on the field of battle. Turpin was armed in warlike fashion; his rosary and his mace hung side by side; in the handle of the latter was enclosed a precious relic, a bone of St. Clet. He could not wield a sword, for his religion forbade him to shed blood; but it is a fact that his mace weighed a hundred and fifty pounds.

Close by is Oliver, Count of Genes, the brother of the beautiful Aude. He is nearly as strong, agile, and striking as Roland. At his side shines Haute-Claire, and he rides Ferrant d’Espagne, a horse that charges at the enemy like an arrow. Following him are Duke Oger, Richard of Normandy, Thibault of Rheims, Guy of Burgundy, Ogier the Dane, Duke Naimes of Bavaria, Girard of Montdidier, Bernard, Charlemagne's uncle; Miton of Rennes, Roland's friend; and William of Orange, known for his short nose, whose name made villains shudder (just like you’ve shuddered at the name of Bogey!); plus a thousand others, including Turpin, the good Archbishop of Rheims, who was so knowledgeable in the council chambers, so devout in the cathedral, and so fearless in battle. Turpin was dressed for war; his rosary and mace hung side by side; in the handle of the mace was a precious relic, a bone of St. Clet. He couldn’t wield a sword because his faith forbade him from shedding blood, but it’s true that his mace weighed one hundred and fifty pounds.

Near Charlemagne was to be seen Wolf, Duke of Gascony—Wolf, who sold his guest and his family—Wolf, who was without a rival in treachery, except Ganelon. Oh, how you will hate the pair of them, my friends, if you read my story to the end! Wolf was chiefly noticeable for his armour, which was of browned steel, damasked with silver, and which he had purchased of the Saracens in Spain. He is more terrible in peace than in war, and his favourite weapon is the gallows. He was less feared by his enemies than by his subjects, and would sooner knock a man down with a blow of his fist than say, “Thank you.” He was noted for his ingenuity in matters of torture, and has the credit of being the originator of the plan of tying wetted ropes round the temples of his prisoners to make their eyeballs start out of their sockets. It was he, too, who had them sewed up in freshly-stript bulls’ hides, and exposed to the sun until the hides in shrinking broke their bones. But what is the most awful to tell is that no one had ever seen him in a rage. He was cruel in cold blood from inclination and appetite. The smell of blood delighted him more than frankincense or verbena. Charlemagne hardly spoke to him, and it was with difficulty that he could prevent his dislike of him from appearing.

Near Charlemagne stood Wolf, Duke of Gascony—Wolf, who betrayed his guest and his family—Wolf, who had no equal in treachery, except for Ganelon. Oh, how you will loathe the two of them, my friends, if you read my story to the end! Wolf was particularly noticeable for his armor, which was made of darkened steel, decorated with silver, and which he had bought from the Saracens in Spain. He was more terrifying in peacetime than in war, and his favorite tool was the gallows. His subjects feared him more than his enemies did, and he would rather knock someone down with a punch than say, “Thank you.” He was infamous for his creativity in torture and is credited with inventing the method of tying wet ropes around the temples of his prisoners to make their eyeballs bulge. It was also him who had them sewn up in freshly stripped bull hides and left in the sun until the hides shrank and broke their bones. But the most horrifying thing to mention is that no one had ever seen him angry. He was cruel in cold blood by nature and desire. The smell of blood pleased him more than frankincense or verbena. Charlemagne hardly spoke to him, and it was a struggle for him to hide his dislike.

Count Ganelon, of Mayence, was not quite so base a savage. At all events, his bravery was unquestionable; he could be a useful councillor, and if the envy with which Roland inspired him had not driven him to evil deeds, he might have been one of the foremost of Charlemagne’s followers. A lover of solitude, a taciturn and even savage man, an irreligious unbeliever in all noble sentiments—such was Ganelon in moral disposition. Need I say he had no friends? In height he was hardly six feet and a half, and he wished all those who were taller than he was, even by the breadth of a line, were of his height. His eyes glared from beneath the shadow of his fiery locks, like those of a savage hound. He loved gold only to hoard it, and affected great poverty. You would have thought him one of Attila’s Huns rather than one of the paladins of Charlemagne’s court. Ganelon could not forgive Roland for having rendered him a service on several occasions. The superiority of Charlemagne’s nephew drove him mad. This may, perhaps, surprise some, of the younger of my readers, but it is too true that to evil minds gratitude is displeasing and troublesome. But I had better make you acquainted with the particular grievances of the Count of Mayence.

Count Ganelon of Mayence wasn't quite that much of a lowlife. His bravery was undeniable; he could have been a valuable advisor, and if it weren't for the jealousy that Roland stirred in him, pushing him towards wicked actions, he might have been one of Charlemagne’s top followers. He preferred solitude and was quiet and even rough around the edges, showing a lack of belief in all noble ideals—this described Ganelon’s moral character. Do I need to mention he had no friends? He stood barely six and a half feet tall and wished everyone taller than him, even by a hair, was his height. His eyes glared from under the shadow of his fiery hair, like a wild dog. He only cared about gold to hoard it, pretending to be very poor. You would have thought he was one of Attila’s Huns instead of one of Charlemagne’s paladins. Ganelon couldn’t let go of the resentment towards Roland for helping him on several occasions. The superiority of Charlemagne’s nephew drove him insane. This might surprise some of the younger readers, but it’s true that to evil minds, gratitude is annoying and unwelcome. But I should tell you about the specific grievances of the Count of Mayence.






033s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






034s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER IV. HOW GANELON, COUNT OF MAYENCE, WAS NEARLY SMOKED IN THE COMPANY OF TWO HOGS, AND WHAT FOLLOWED THEREAFTER.

GANELON’S castle was situated on the loftiest peak of the Hartz Mountains, the Blocksberg. There, in the midst of the Hercynian forest, which cannot be less than twenty-four leagues in length by ten in breadth, towered the eyrie of this vulture. One road, and only one, traversed this vast extent of forest, but Ganelon took care that it should always be in good repair; it was a courtesy which he felt was due from him to the travellers he despoiled.

GANELON’S castle was located on the highest peak of the Hartz Mountains, the Blocksberg. There, in the middle of the Hercynian forest, which stretched at least twenty-four leagues long and ten wide, loomed the nest of this predator. One road, and only one, cut through this vast forest, but Ganelon made sure it was always well maintained; it was a courtesy he felt he owed to the travelers he robbed.






035s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The count had gathered round him a collection of the best assorted ruffians of every country; Saxons, Danes, Lombards, Jews, and Saracens, lent him a hand to forward the interests of the Evil One. One morning he called them all together, and said to them—-

The count had assembled a group of the best assorted troublemakers from every country; Saxons, Danes, Lombards, Jews, and Saracens all helped him advance the goals of the Evil One. One morning, he gathered them all together and said to them—-

“I have pleasant news for you. We have the opportunity of playing a pretty trick on some Saxon traders. I have just been informed that a caravan, consisting of thirty mules, laden with treasure, and conveyed by a small escort, is about to cross the Hartz Mountains this morning, to attend the fair of St. Denis. I have conceived the design of protecting French commerce, and putting a stop to the opposition which is meditated against it. Under the protection of our patron saints, the two thieves, we will make ourselves masters of this venture.”

“I have good news for you. We have a chance to pull off a clever trick on some Saxon traders. I just found out that a caravan, made up of thirty mules loaded with treasure and accompanied by a small guard, is set to cross the Hartz Mountains this morning to go to the St. Denis fair. I've come up with a plan to safeguard French commerce and put an end to the opposition against it. With the help of our patron saints, the two thieves, we'll take control of this operation.”

Ganelon and his rascals placed themselves in ambush along the border of the forest, and before long saw a thick cloud of dust rising along the road in the distance.

Ganelon and his crew set up an ambush at the edge of the forest, and soon enough, they noticed a large cloud of dust rising on the road in the distance.

“Here,” cried they, “beyond a doubt, are those we are waiting for. Let us save them three-quarters of their journey;” and they rushed forward, sword in hand. The two opposing storms of dust approached each other, and from the further came the cry, “i’ what are you doing? You’ll destroy the beasts!”

“Here,” they shouted, “without a doubt, these are the ones we’ve been waiting for. Let’s save them three-fourths of their journey;” and they rushed forward, swords drawn. The two swirling clouds of dust moved toward each other, and from the farther side came the shout, “Hey, what are you doing? You’ll hurt the animals!”

Ganelon and his men had charged into the midst of an army of porkers, driven by Westphalian swineherds.

Ganelon and his men had charged into the middle of an army of pigs, driven by Westphalian pig herders.






037s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The surprise of the assailants was so great that it allowed the swineherds time to form in a body and draw their knives; and those weapons were not to be sneered at, readers mine, for they were those which butchers use for quartering and cutting up carcases.

The attackers were so shocked that it gave the swineherds time to gather together and grab their knives; and those weapons were nothing to scoff at, my dear readers, because they were the same ones butchers use for quartering and cutting up carcasses.

Ganelon remained for a moment undecided. That hesitation was fatal. The Jews and Saracens, to whom pork is a forbidden dish, did not think it worth while to press matters further. They accordingly retreated, taking with them several of their fellows, who thought their chief would retire into ambuscade again. But a Count of Mayence is not the man to despise bacon and sour-crout. So Ganelon, gazing over the ocean of lard which grunted at his feet, began to lick his lips, and think that here was a booty which was quite as well worth having as the other. But the swineherds knew with whom they had to deal, and, indeed, had come in such numbers solely because they expected an attack. They rushed on the count and his lances, and began to hamstring the horses. The horsemen were soon rolling in the dust among the hogs. Two of them, who showed an inclination to resist, were very properly run through on the spot, and mingled their lifeblood with that of two pigs that had been run down by the horses. The others were disarmed, and allowed to escape. As for Ganelon, they tied his hands tightly behind his back.

Ganelon hesitated for a moment. That hesitation was crucial. The Jews and Saracens, for whom pork is a forbidden food, didn’t think it was worth pressing the issue further. They pulled back, taking several of their companions with them, who thought their leader would hide out again. But a Count of Mayence isn’t the type to overlook bacon and sauerkraut. So Ganelon, looking at the sea of lard at his feet, started to lick his lips, considering that this was a prize just as good as any other. However, the swineherds knew who they were up against and had actually come in large numbers because they anticipated an attack. They charged at the count and his men, starting to hamstring the horses. The horsemen quickly found themselves rolling in the dust among the pigs. Two of them, who seemed ready to fight back, were justly run through right then and there, their blood mixing with that of two pigs trampled by the horses. The others were disarmed and allowed to flee. As for Ganelon, they tightly bound his hands behind his back.

“Now then,” said the head swineherd, “before they pluck up courage to come back in force, suppose we hang their leader?”

“Alright,” said the head pig herder, “before they gather the guts to come back strong, how about we hang their leader?”






038s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

This idea appeared very agreeable to everybody except Ganelon, who uttered the most furious oaths. But they dragged him, armed as he was, under an oak, and then, having chosen a stout bough worthy of such fine fruit, they adjusted the cord round his neck. Then they brought the two slaughtered pigs—the only victims of the Count of Mayence—and having fitted each with a strong hempen cravat, suspended them one at each end of the bough, reserving the post of honour for the knight. These preparations concluded, Ganelon was dragged, bound hand and foot, to the place of execution. He writhed about in the madness of his rage, foaming at the mouth, calling on his companions in villany, and cursing them for their desertion. In vain did he struggle—a score of sturdy arms speedily hoisted him up between his two companions.

This idea seemed really agreeable to everyone except Ganelon, who shouted the angriest curses. But they pulled him, still armed, under an oak tree, and then, having picked a strong branch suitable for such a task, they tied a rope around his neck. Then they brought the two slaughtered pigs—the only victims of the Count of Mayence—and fitted each with a strong hempen scarf, hanging them one at each end of the branch, saving the honored position for the knight. Once these preparations were done, Ganelon was dragged, bound hand and foot, to the execution site. He twisted in a frenzy of rage, foaming at the mouth, calling on his partners in crime, and cursing them for abandoning him. He struggled in vain—a dozen strong arms quickly lifted him up between his two companions.

“Pull down his visor,” said the head swineherd to the man who was on the bough adjusting the noose, “the monster is hideous enough at the best of times—what will he look like presently?”

“Pull down his visor,” said the head swineherd to the man who was on the branch adjusting the noose, “the monster is ugly enough as it is—what will he look like soon enough?”

Ganelon continued to struggle at the end of the cord, to the great delight of the spectators, who, though they found him tenacious of life, did not complain on that account.

Ganelon kept fighting at the end of the rope, much to the delight of the spectators, who, although they found him resilient, didn't complain about it.

Meanwhile, the count began to find that death was rather slow in coming. He had hanged too many not to know something about it, and in this instance it was so personally interesting to him that it could not fail to arrest his attention. “These knaves,” said he to himself, “have made a sad bungle of the job. I ought to have been dead some time.” And then it dawned on him that he was only suspended, not hanged. His executioners had put the noose round the gorget of his helmet.

Meanwhile, the count started to realize that death was taking its time to arrive. He had hanged enough people to know a thing or two about it, and this particular situation was so personally intriguing that it couldn't help but grab his attention. “These fools,” he thought to himself, “have really messed this up. I should have been dead by now.” Then it hit him that he was just hanging there, not actually hanged. His executioners had placed the noose around the neck guard of his helmet.

“Oho!” said Ganelon to himself, “this is quite another affair, and all is not yet lost, possibly. Only, if I continue my gambols, I may, perhaps, give the hint to these idiots, and they might hang me again more carefully. I’ll sham dead, and it’s odd if the Evil One doesn’t send some one to my aid. It would be very inconsiderate of him to let me die like this!”

“Oho!” Ganelon said to himself, “this is a whole different situation, and maybe all isn’t lost after all. But if I keep fooling around, I might give these fools a clue, and they might hang me better next time. I’ll pretend to be dead, and it’s strange if the Devil doesn’t send someone to help me. It would be really inconsiderate of him to let me die like this!”

Nevertheless, for one who wasn’t dead, the count was uncommonly near death. The blood rushed to his head, and filled his eyes. He began to hear a dismal noise in his ears, like the tolling of a bell. His mouth grew dry, his lips were contracted, and presently his limbs gave one last convulsive struggle. Ganelon confessed to himself that all was over, and lost consciousness while faintly murmuring a final imprecation. The swineherds, encouraged by their success, and not wishing to leave the two hogs for the enemy, resolved to cook and eat them. They posted sentinels, collected their herds, and prepared to celebrate their victory with a feast.

Nevertheless, for someone who wasn’t dead, the count was surprisingly close to death. Blood rushed to his head and filled his eyes. He started to hear a grim noise in his ears, like the tolling of a bell. His mouth became dry, his lips tightened, and soon his limbs gave one last convulsive struggle. Ganelon realized that it was all over, and he lost consciousness while faintly murmuring a final curse. The swineherds, boosted by their success and not wanting to leave the two pigs for the enemy, decided to cook and eat them. They set up sentinels, gathered their herds, and prepared to celebrate their victory with a feast.

“It strikes me,” said the chief swineherd, “if we were to omit an opportunity of throwing a light on a point of interest to culinary science, we should regret it all our lives. A rare and remarkable opportunity offers itself to us now—we must not allow it to escape us. Are you not all equally anxious, with myself, to learn whether it takes longer to smoke a peer than a pig?”

“It occurs to me,” said the chief pig keeper, “if we were to miss the chance to shed some light on an interesting topic in cooking, we would regret it for the rest of our lives. A unique and remarkable opportunity has presented itself to us now—we must not let it slip away. Aren’t you all just as curious as I am to find out if it takes longer to smoke a nobleman than a pig?”

The suggestion was a great success. They collected a heap of sticks and leaves under each of the three victims, and lighted it. And then, joining hands, they began to dance round, uttering wild shouts.

The suggestion was a huge success. They gathered a bunch of sticks and leaves under each of the three victims and set it on fire. Then, holding hands, they started dancing around, shouting wildly.

Roland, it so chanced, was returning this way from Saxony, whither he had been sent by Charlemagne. He had, certes, in war laid many a man dead in his path, but he had never permitted a cruelty to be committed in his presence. His indignation was roused by these vile chantings, this demoniac dance, and all the hideous apparatus of torture. He was not long in deciding what course to pursue. He rode at the dancers, and dispersed them with the flat of his sword, not deigning to honour them by using against them the edge, which he reserved for foemen more worthy of him.

Roland happened to be on his way back from Saxony, where Charlemagne had sent him. He had certainly left many men dead in battle, but he had never allowed any cruelty to happen in front of him. The disgusting chants, the devilish dance, and all the horrific tools of torture stirred his anger. He quickly decided what to do. He charged at the dancers and scattered them with the flat of his sword, not bothering to use the sharp edge, which he reserved for enemies more worthy of his skills.

Then he made to the hanging man, and in order to cut the roue, had to keep Veillantif for a few seconds trampling on the embers in the midst of the flames. The Count of Mayence tumbled heavily into the middle of the fire. Roland dismounted, with one hearty kick sent him rolling some fifty paces, and then ran to assist him.

Then he went to the hanging man, and in order to cut the rope, had to keep Veillantif trampling on the embers in the middle of the flames for a few seconds. The Count of Mayence fell heavily into the fire. Roland dismounted and, with one strong kick, sent him rolling about fifty paces, then ran to help him.






040s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

His first care was to relieve him of his helmet. When he recognised whose life he had saved, I must admit he made a grimace. The Count of Mans, the faultless mirror of chivalry, could feel no liking for such wretches, but he was not the less ready to aid them.

His first priority was to take off his helmet. When he realized whose life he had saved, I have to say he grimaced. The Count of Mans, the perfect example of chivalry, didn't have any fondness for those kinds of scoundrels, but he was still willing to help them.

Ganelon re-opened his eyes. His succession of tumbles had done more to recover him than all the eau-de-cologne in the world would have done. When he saw his preserver, he heartily wished it had not been Roland.

Ganelon opened his eyes again. His series of falls had done more to revive him than all the perfume in the world could have. When he saw who had saved him, he genuinely wished it hadn’t been Roland.






041s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Are you hurt, count? What can I do to assist you?”

“Are you okay, count? How can I help you?”

“I don’t want your pity, Knight of Blaives. Why have you rescued me? I am not of a race or of a disposition likely to love those who place me under an obligation, and it would have been less bitter for me to die than to owe my life to you!”

“I don’t want your pity, Knight of Blaives. Why did you rescue me? I’m not the kind of person who easily loves those who put me in a position of debt, and it would have been less painful for me to die than to owe my life to you!”






042s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“I forgive these words, Sir Ganelon. You have just undergone such a shock, that you have evidently not quite recovered your senses!”

“I forgive what you said, Sir Ganelon. You just went through a huge shock, and it’s clear that you haven’t fully regained your senses!”

At these words the Count of Mayence was seized with such a paroxysm of rage, that he found strength enough to try to avenge the insult. He flung himself on his preserver, and seized him by the throat.

At these words, the Count of Mayence was overcome with such a fit of rage that he found enough strength to try to avenge the insult. He lunged at his savior and grabbed him by the throat.

“You’ll make yourself ill again,” said Roland, coolly freeing himself from the other’s grasp. “You forget that you are not quite well yet. Allow me to administer a curative process which you ought to undergo.”

“You’re going to make yourself sick again,” said Roland, calmly pulling away from the other person’s grip. “You forget that you’re not fully recovered yet. Let me take you through a treatment that you need to go through.”

With these words he caught his adversary by the scruff of the neck, dragged him beside his horse into the heart of the forest, tied his hands with the cord that had already served him as a halter, and bound him fast to a tree.

With these words, he grabbed his opponent by the neck, pulled him next to his horse into the depths of the forest, tied his hands with the rope that he had previously used as a halter, and secured him tightly to a tree.

Ganelon foamed at the mouth, and bit his lips till the blood came. The fury in his eyes would have been terrible to any but Roland.

Ganelon was furious, foaming at the mouth and biting his lips until they bled. The rage in his eyes would have been frightening to anyone except Roland.

“Now, count, calm yourself. You see I am anxious to cure you in spite of yourself. Nothing conduces to meditation like solitude. Now that you are alone, you will have time for reflection; and if you are a wise man, you will say to yourself, ‘This Roland is a very good fellow not to break every bone in my body;’ and, since you are a coward and a villain, you will possibly say, ‘This Roland was a fool not to kill me outright.’ You will finish by perceiving that such a man as I can only despise one like you. Meditate, and if Heaven is kind, it will counsel you prudence. Anyhow, do not make an uproar, for fear your enemies should disturb your reflections, which, in that case, very likely, might come to a termination at the end of a rope. I will call at your castle, and send some one to your assistance: as my royal uncle is awaiting me at Cologne, you must excuse my attending on you further. Don’t forget, moreover, that I am, and always shall be, ready to honour you with a thrust of my lance or blow of my sword, in spite of the disgust I should feel at having to cross swords with a highway robber!”

“Now, count, take a moment to calm down. You see I’m eager to help you even if you’re resistant. Nothing helps you think like some alone time. Now that you’re by yourself, you’ll have a chance to reflect; and if you’re a smart person, you’ll realize, ‘This Roland is a good guy for not smashing me to bits;’ and since you’re a coward and a villain, you might instead think, ‘This Roland was an idiot for not killing me right away.’ You’ll eventually come to see that someone like me can only look down on someone like you. Think it over, and if luck is on your side, it will guide you toward being sensible. In any case, don’t stir up a scene, as your enemies could interrupt your thoughts, which could very likely end with you hanging by a noose. I’ll stop by your castle and send someone to help you: since my royal uncle is waiting for me in Cologne, you’ll have to excuse me for not staying with you longer. And remember, I am, and always will be, ready to honor you with a thrust of my lance or a blow of my sword, despite how much I’d hate having to fight with a highway robber!”






043s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Ganelon’s thoughts were so frightful that the human language is unable to express them. He hung down his head, and when he found himself alone he wept. His tears fell upon the grass; an innocent caterpillar, wandering in search of food, mistook them for dewdrops, tasted them, and died of the poison.

Ganelon's thoughts were so terrifying that words couldn't capture them. He hung his head, and when he found himself alone, he cried. His tears fell onto the grass; an innocent caterpillar, wandering for food, mistook them for dewdrops, tasted them, and died from the poison.

Two hours after, the swineherds had disappeared, and Ganelon re-entered his castle. Eight hours after, all whom Ganelon believed to be acquainted with his mishap were dead.

Two hours later, the pig herders were gone, and Ganelon walked back into his castle. Eight hours later, everyone Ganelon thought knew about his misfortune was dead.

Six months after, he was at the court of Charlemagne, seated at the same table as Roland. Pork was placed on the table, but the Count of Mayence refused it.

Six months later, he was at Charlemagne's court, sitting at the same table as Roland. Pork was served, but the Count of Mayence turned it down.

“You bear malice, count,” said Roland; “that is wrong. Who knows? perhaps you are refusing an old brother in misfortune.”

“You're being cruel, count,” said Roland; “that's not right. Who knows? maybe you're turning away an old comrade in hardship.”

Ganelon turned livid, but he did not stir. After the feast was over Roland came to him.

Ganelon turned pale with anger, but he didn’t move. After the feast was over, Roland approached him.

“Have you forgotten,” he asked, “the threats you uttered and the offer I made to you in your domain on the Hartz?”

“Have you forgotten,” he asked, “the threats you made and the offer I gave you in your territory on the Hartz?”

“I never forget,” said the Count of Mayence.

“I never forget,” said the Count of Mayence.

Here, then, was the prime cause of Ganelon’s hatred of Roland.

Here was the main reason for Ganelon's hatred of Roland.










CHAPTER V. ANGOULAFFRE OF THE BRAZEN TEETH, GOVERNOR OF JERUSALEM.

WHILE I have been wandering with you, my friends, on the Blocksberg, Charlemagne, followed by his brilliant retinue, has been making a tour of the list upon his prancing charger. He had just regained the royal tent when a shout was heard from the crowd. All eyes were turned towards the Southern gate, whence proceed strains of wild music and strange cries. Charlemagne halted, and sent to inquire who ventured to disturb the ceremony. A squire rode off at full galop, and promptly returned to make the following report:—

WHILE I’ve been wandering with you, my friends, on the Blocksberg, Charlemagne, accompanied by his impressive entourage, has been making his rounds on his spirited horse. He had just reached the royal tent when a loud shout rang out from the crowd. Everyone turned their attention to the Southern gate, from which wild music and strange cries were coming. Charlemagne stopped and sent someone to find out who dared to interrupt the ceremony. A squire rode off at full speed and quickly returned to deliver the following report:—

“Sire, certain miscreant Saracens from Spain have come to challenge your peers in the name of King Marsillus, who holds his court at Saragossa. Their appearance is frightful. They come in procession, preceded by a band of unearthly music truly worthy of pagans, and demand admittance to your presence.”

“Sire, some evil Saracens from Spain have come to challenge your nobles in the name of King Marsillus, who has his court in Saragossa. They look terrifying. They arrive in a procession, led by a group of otherworldly music that is truly fit for pagans, and are asking for permission to see you.”

“Let them enter,” said Charlemagne, motioning to the heralds who guarded the gate. “See,” he added, turning to his barons, “what a lucky to try your hands 011 the Spanish hounds in anticipation of the time when we shall pay them a visit at Saragossa—ay, and even at Granada, for we must compel then to be baptised for the glory of God and the safety of their souls.”

“Let them in,” said Charlemagne, gesturing to the heralds at the gate. “Look,” he continued, turning to his barons, “what a chance to practice with the Spanish hounds as we get ready for our visit to Saragossa—and even Granada, because we must make them convert for the glory of God and the safety of their souls.”

“Have they lost all shame that they dare look a Christian in the face?” said Miton of Rennes. “Why, the earth has barely yet had time to drink up all the blood that was shed on the plains of Poitiers.”

“Have they lost all shame that they dare look a Christian in the face?” said Miton of Rennes. “The earth has barely had time to soak up all the blood that was spilled on the plains of Poitiers.”

“No doubt they are bent upon a pilgrimage thither,” remarked Turpin, “to pray for the repose of their sires—that is, if such miscreants have fathers, and do not spring fully grown and ready armed from the jaws of hell!”

“No doubt they are set on a pilgrimage there,” Turpin said, “to pray for the peace of their fathers—that is, if such villains have fathers at all, and didn’t just come fully formed and armed from the depths of hell!”

“How could they blush?” said Aude, pointing to the first of the Saracens who had passed the barriers; “their complexion is of the colour of our horses’ harness.”

“How could they blush?” Aude asked, pointing to the first of the Saracens who had crossed the barriers. “Their skin color is the same as our horses’ harness.”

“Oh, the hideous brutes!” said Himiltrude, shutting her eyes. “It is impossible they can be men.”

“Oh, these awful creatures!” said Himiltrude, closing her eyes. “There’s no way they can be human.”

“Let none forget that these are our guests,” said Charlemagne. “We must be courteous even to Pagans.”

“Let no one forget that these are our guests,” said Charlemagne. “We have to be polite even to Pagans.”

Curiosity was at its height. Every one rose to catch a glimpse of the emissaries of Marsillus; even the knights of Charlemagne’s escort raised themselves in their stirrups to obtain a view of the strangers.

Curiosity was at its peak. Everyone stood up to catch a glimpse of the envoys from Marsillus; even the knights in Charlemagne’s escort lifted themselves in their stirrups to see the newcomers.

There entered first sixty horsemen, blacker than Satan. Their flattened noses, their huge ears decorated with large ear-rings, their thick lips, were for the spectators so many objects of ridicule. Their bare arms were loaded with bracelets from wrist to shoulder; their heads were protected by light casques, around which were wound turbans of white silk. All were clad in the richest stuffs, and vied with one another in appearance. Some were loudly beating kettle-drums; others were blowing with distended cheeks horns of extraordinary shape; others, again, were ringing hand-bells or striking triangles of steel; while from time to time there resounded the deep bellowing of ten bronze gongs, whose vibrations so vehemently shook the spectator as even to induce a desire to cough!

Sixty horsemen rode in first, darker than night. Their flat noses, large ears adorned with big earrings, and thick lips were a source of mockery for the audience. Their bare arms were stacked with bracelets from their wrists to their shoulders; their heads were covered with light helmets, around which white silk turbans were wrapped. They all wore the finest fabrics and tried to outshine each other in appearance. Some were loudly beating kettle drums; others were puffing up their cheeks to blow horns of unusual shapes; still others were jingling hand bells or striking steel triangles; and from time to time, the deep booming of ten bronze gongs echoed, shaking the spectators so much that it even made them want to cough!

Immediately after these came a hundred knights, of noble aspect, clad in triple mail, so flexible and light that a girl of fifteen might wear it with ease, and yet so stout that it was proof against the thrust of a Saracen lance; as for the thrust of a French lance, we will see about that by and by. Their faces were protected by Saragossan helmets, and they were armed with the heavy spear of Valence; while their swords’, although light, could cut through or hack away steel armour, so dexterous were they in wielding them.

Immediately after them came a hundred knights, looking noble, dressed in flexible and light triple mail that a fifteen-year-old girl could easily wear, yet strong enough to withstand a Saracen lance's thrust; as for a French lance, we’ll address that later. Their faces were shielded by Saragossan helmets, and they carried the hefty spear of Valence; while their swords, although light, could cut through or hack away steel armor, thanks to their skill in using them.

Behind them marched twelve standard-bearers. Here the crescent and the horse-tail of the Moslem took the place of the red cross and the bannerets which led the Christians to combat.

Behind them marched twelve standard-bearers. Here the crescent and the horse-tail of the Muslim replaced the red cross and the banners that led the Christians into battle.

Last of all, ten horse-lengths from this vanguard, appeared the envoys of Marsillus, King of Portugal, Castile, Arragon, Leon, and Valence. All who beheld them trembled, and ridicule gave place to alarm.

Last of all, ten horse-lengths from this front line, the envoys of Marsillus, King of Portugal, Castile, Aragon, Leon, and Valencia, emerged. Everyone who saw them felt a chill, and laughter turned into fear.






044s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

He was twelve cubits in height, and his face measured three feet across, his nose being nine inches long. His arms and legs were six feet long; his fingers were six inches and two lines. His inordinately large mouth was armed with sharp-pointed yellow tusks, and seemed less like human jaws than the portcullis of some rude stronghold. He was descended from Goliath, and assumed the title of Governor of Jerusalem. He had the strength of thirty men, and his mace was made of the trunk of an oak three hundred years old.*

He was twelve feet tall, with a face that was three feet wide, and his nose was nine inches long. His arms and legs were six feet long, and his fingers measured six inches and two lines. His unusually large mouth was filled with sharp yellow tusks, looking less like human jaws and more like the entrance of a rough fortress. He was a descendant of Goliath and took on the title of Governor of Jerusalem. He had the strength of thirty men, and his mace was made from a three-hundred-year-old oak tree.*

This monster was attired in the hides of strange wild beasts, slain by himself on the peaks of Atlas, whither no other mortal had been able to penetrate.

This monster was dressed in the skins of strange wild animals he had killed himself on the heights of Atlas, where no other human had been able to go.

His horse was without a match in the world, for it was up to his enormous weight. It gave a loud neigh on entering the list, and so alarmed all the other steeds that they reared, and in some instances unseated their riders—a disaster at which the Saracens burst into roars of laughter.

His horse was unmatched anywhere, as it could hold up under his massive weight. It let out a loud neigh as it entered the arena, startling all the other horses, some of which reared up and even threw their riders off—a mishap that made the Saracens burst into laughter.

Himiltrude, in her terror, crossed herself, convinced that the new-comers would vanish in smoke before she could say “Amen!” But the Pagans continued to advance in good order.

Himiltrude, terrified, crossed herself, believing the newcomers would disappear in a puff of smoke before she could say "Amen!" But the Pagans kept moving forward in an orderly fashion.






046s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Hell must surely have gaped to-day!” said Mita.

“Hell must have definitely opened up today!” said Mita.

“I do not know,” said Oliver, “whether these miscreants have issued thence this morning, but I’m sure they will sleep there to-night!”

“I don't know,” said Oliver, “if those troublemakers left there this morning, but I'm sure they'll spend the night there!”

Charlemagne knitted his brows. Aude trembled for Roland, whose thoughts she could read in his face.

Charlemagne frowned. Aude was worried for Roland, whose thoughts she could see on his face.

Hard by Angoulaffre of the Brazen Teeth rode Murad Henakyeh Meimoumovassi, son of Marsillus. He was styled “The Lord of the Lion.”

Hard by Angoulaffre of the Brazen Teeth rode Murad Henakyeh Meimoumovassi, son of Marsillus. He was called “The Lord of the Lion.”

* Some of the learned have alleged that Angoulaffre
travelled in Italy, and that one evening, while at Pisa,
being a little the worse for his potations, he leant against
the well-known tower, which, unable to bear his weight, lost
from that moment its centre of gravity. This is an error,
which I am glad to have an opportunity of rectifying. The
Leaning Tower, begun in the year 1174 was not finished until
the middle of the fourteenth century.
* Some scholars have claimed that Angoulaffre traveled to Italy, and one evening, while in Pisa and a bit tipsy, he leaned against the famous tower, which, unable to support him, lost its center of gravity from that moment on. This is a mistake, and I'm happy to have a chance to correct it. The Leaning Tower, which started construction in 1174, wasn't completed until the mid-14th century.






047s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER VI. MURAD’S THREE WHIMS.

MARSILLUS one day observed that his son’s manner was more caressing than usual, so he took him on his knee and said—

MARSILLUS one day noticed that his son's behavior was more affectionate than usual, so he picked him up and said—

“What does my child want to-day? Generally he does not embrace me at all, but since the morning he has done so three times!”

“What does my child want today? Usually, he doesn’t hug me at all, but since this morning, he has hugged me three times!”

“Sire,” said Murad, leaning his little head on his father’s shoulder, “I should like to have your yataghan that hangs at your side!”

“Sire,” said Murad, resting his little head on his father’s shoulder, “I would like to have your yataghan that hangs at your side!”

“What! Have you broken all your toys, or are you tired of play that you ask me for such a formidable weapon?”

“What! Have you broken all your toys, or are you tired of playing that you ask me for such a powerful weapon?”

“I am seven years old,” said Murad, drawing himself up; “I am no longer a child, and can carry arms. The sight of blood has no terror for me—nay! look”—and rapidly snatching the yataghan before the king had time to stop him, he gave himself a gash in the arm. Then, without flinching, he looked at his father, and said, “You see you can trust me with it!” The king staunched the blood and bound up the gash with his scarf. Then, embracing his son, he gave him the coveted weapon.

“I’m seven years old,” said Murad, standing tall; “I’m not a kid anymore, and I can handle a weapon. Blood doesn’t scare me—look!”—and before the king could react, he swiftly grabbed the yataghan and made a cut on his arm. Then, without flinching, he looked at his father and said, “See, you can trust me with it!” The king stopped the bleeding and wrapped the cut with his scarf. Then, hugging his son, he handed him the prized weapon.

The same evening Murad was seized with a second whim.

The same evening, Murad was hit with another impulse.

He had never been allowed to to out alone—what could be more delightful than to take a stroll abroad at night? He only knew the face of Nature by day, he wished to see her in her silent moments, in the hours of gloom and half-obscured moonlight. He had heard of the songs of night-birds, of the roar of the hungry lion; of those insects which, glittering among the leaves, turn every bush into a casket of diamonds; of the mysterious odours which earth yields to the flowers only in the solemn hours of darkness; but now he determined to see, to hear, and to learn all these for himself.

He had never been allowed to go out alone—what could be more wonderful than taking a stroll outside at night? He only knew Nature's face during the day; he wanted to see her in her quiet moments, during times of darkness and dim moonlight. He had heard about the songs of night birds, the roar of the hungry lion, and those insects that shine among the leaves, turning every bush into a treasure of diamonds; he had also heard of the mysterious scents that the earth gives off to the flowers only during the serious hours of night. But now, he was determined to see, hear, and experience all of this for himself.






048s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

He retired to rest as usual, placed his yataghan under his pillow, and waited till all was quiet in the palace. Then he rose softly, dressed himself, and walked to the door of his apartments. There he found his governor sleeping across the threshold. He paused to reflect.

He went to bed as usual, tucked his yataghan under his pillow, and waited until everything was quiet in the palace. Then he quietly got up, got dressed, and walked to his door. There, he found his governor sleeping across the threshold. He stopped to think.

“If I try to open this door, I shall rouse my guardian. If I wake him, will he grant my prayers? Certainly not. Will he yield to my threats? No; he will only laugh at them. If I disturb his slumbers, therefore, it will be to place him in a position of great difficulty, which I should exceedingly regret. It will be better, then, not to wake him!”—and Murad quietly thrust the point of his sword down the sleeper’s throat, and quitted the place.

“If I try to open this door, I’ll wake my guardian. If I wake him, will he grant my wishes? Definitely not. Will he back down from my threats? No; he’ll just laugh at them. If I disturb his sleep, it’ll only put him in a tough spot, which I would really regret. So, it’s better not to wake him!”—and Murad quietly pushed the tip of his sword down the sleeper’s throat and left the place.

The first thing he had to do was to cross the gardens. It seemed as if he had never seen them before. The fountains falling back into their basins made a silvery tinkling, which formed a ravishing accompaniment to the song of the nightingales. The bats, which looked like great leather birds, wheeled in circles through the air upon noiseless wings. The trees, allowing the moonbeams to filter through their foliage, flung mosaics of light and shade upon the sward.

The first thing he needed to do was cross the gardens. It felt like he had never seen them before. The fountains splashing back into their basins created a beautiful, silvery sound that blended perfectly with the song of the nightingales. Bats, resembling large leather birds, flew in circles through the air on silent wings. The trees, letting moonlight shine through their leaves, cast patterns of light and shadow on the grass.

Murad fancied he saw one of the marble lions move, and started back, but speedily seeing his mistake, was heartily ashamed of himself, although he knew there was no one near to laugh at his alarm. If a real lion had chanced to pass at that moment he would have had to pay for the fright which the statue had cost Murad. As soon as he had recovered the first feeling of surprise at the novelty, of the scene, Murad, who was not exactly of a poetic temperament, hurried on. What he wanted to see was not the garden—fine enough in its way, but only a prison, beyond the walls of which he had never wandered at liberty—where every step he set was on a well-kept lawn. He wanted freedom of space and chance adventure. He sprang over the wall and fell into the midst of a detachment of Nubians going their rounds.

Murad thought he saw one of the marble lions move and jumped back, but quickly realizing his mistake, he felt embarrassed, even though he knew no one was around to laugh at his fright. If a real lion had happened to pass by at that moment, he would have had to deal with the consequences of the scare that the statue gave him. Once he got past the initial surprise of the scene, Murad, who wasn't really the poetic type, moved on. What he wanted to see wasn't the garden—which was nice enough in its own way but felt like a prison, as he had never wandered freely beyond its walls—where every step he took was on a well-manicured lawn. He craved open space and the thrill of adventure. He jumped over the wall and landed right in the middle of a group of Nubians on patrol.

When he saw the guards coming he said to himself, “These people have run away once, so they may do it again. Ought I to wait for them to come? No! My best plan is to rush upon them.”

When he saw the guards approaching, he thought to himself, “These people have escaped once, so they might do it again. Should I wait for them to arrive? No! My best move is to charge at them.”

He did so. They met. The first who encountered him had reason to regret it, but his regret did not last long. In two minutes he was dead. Murad flung some silver to the others and plunged into the thicket.

He did it. They met. The first person who ran into him had a reason to regret it, but that regret didn't last long. In two minutes, he was dead. Murad tossed some silver to the others and jumped into the bushes.






049s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The Nubians left their dead comrade on the ground, but they picked up the money. It is, however, a matter of time to find coins in long grass, even by the bright light of an Eastern moon, so that Murad could escape at leisure, and at last reached a sombre and dense wood. When, however, the Nubians had divided the spoil, their captain called them together, and said—

The Nubians left their dead comrade on the ground, but they picked up the money. It is, however, a matter of time to find coins in long grass, even by the bright light of an Eastern moon, so that Murad could escape at leisure, and at last reached a somber and dense wood. When, however, the Nubians had divided the spoils, their captain called them together and said—

“You are a pack of cowards and fools. This was but a lad we had to do with—some precious young rascal, who has just been making a hole in the royal treasury. Why, he’s a mine of wealth, that boy—a stream of riches, which glided away between our legs after besprinkling us with a few silver drops. We must track it to the fountain head. He escaped in this direction. Our own interests, as well as our duties, point out plainly enough the course we should take.”

“You're a bunch of cowards and idiots. We were only dealing with a kid—some clever little brat who’s just been making a dent in the royal treasury. Honestly, he’s a goldmine—a source of riches that slid right through our fingers after showering us with a few silver coins. We need to trace it back to the source. He ran off in this direction. Our own interests, along with our responsibilities, clearly indicate the path we should follow.”

The nine guards set forward, marching carefully, and trying the bushes with their spears.

The nine guards moved ahead, walking cautiously and poking the bushes with their spears.

Murad heard them approaching, but remained quite still in his hiding-place.

Murad heard them coming, but stayed completely still in his hiding spot.

At last they had to cross an open glade flooded with moonlight. They held a brief consultation as to the direction in which they should prosecute the search. The leader, picking out the darkest nook at the edge of the wood, pointed it out to his men. The unthinking and inexperienced always pitch on the darkest spot for a hiding-place, overlooking the fact that it is sure to be the first to be searched. At the moment when the officer was indicating to his men the direction they should take, Murad, who was crouching in the underwood, felt a warm breath upon his neck and ten sharp claws on his shoulders.

Finally, they had to cross an open clearing bathed in moonlight. They held a quick discussion about which direction to continue their search. The leader, noticing the darkest spot at the edge of the woods, pointed it out to his team. Those who are unthinking and inexperienced often choose the darkest place to hide, not realizing it's usually the first one to be searched. Just as the officer was showing his team where to go, Murad, who was crouched in the bushes, felt a warm breath on his neck and ten sharp claws on his shoulders.

If I said he was not frightened I should tell a falsehood, especially when, on turning his head, he saw two eyes—two glowing red stars—gazing on him in the gloom. But fear did not abide long in the breast of Murad. He saw, however, close by him another group of stars, an alarming constellation; in short, the young prince had hidden himself in a den with three young lions.

If I said he wasn't scared, I'd be lying, especially when he turned his head and saw two eyes—two glowing red stars—watching him in the darkness. But fear didn’t stick around for long in Murad's heart. He noticed, though, nearby, another cluster of stars, a frightening sight; in short, the young prince had found himself hiding in a den with three young lions.






050s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Unseen danger could make him tremble, but when he knew what he had to deal with he recovered himself, and began to reflect on what he had to do.

Unseen danger could make him shake, but when he figured out what he was up against, he pulled himself together and started to think about what he needed to do.

“Here I am, between three lions and nine Nubians, armed to the teeth; which should I dread most? The latter, of course, for I frightened them, and I killed one of them. They have two things to avenge on me. If I kill one of the lions he will roar, and at his voice these birds of night will run away.”

“Here I am, surrounded by three lions and nine Nubians, fully armed; which should I fear more? Definitely the latter, because I scared them and I killed one of them. They have two reasons to get back at me. If I take down one of the lions, it will roar, and at that sound, these night creatures will scatter.”






051s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Murad then seized by the throat the brute which was still tearing at his flesh, and drove the yataghan into his breast. But he miscalculated for the cub paid the penalty of his life without uttering a single growl.

Murad then grabbed the beast by the throat, which was still ripping at his flesh, and plunged the yataghan into its chest. But he misjudged, as the cub paid for its life without letting out a single growl.

Still the little army of invaders continued to advance, only instead of coming on steadily they did so at the double. The child sprang to his feet, seized the second of the lions, and flung him straight in the teeth of the advancing’ band when it was but a few steps from the copse. This new style of projectile had a most telling effect. The Nubians retraversed in ten seconds the ground it had taken them five-and-twenty minutes to get over in the first instance.

Still, the small army of invaders kept moving forward, but instead of advancing steadily, they sprinted. The child jumped to his feet, grabbed the second lion, and threw it right at the oncoming group when they were just a few steps away from the thicket. This new method of projectile had a significant impact. The Nubians covered the distance in ten seconds that had taken them twenty-five minutes to travel initially.

The field was Murad’s. Of the three lion whelps one was dead, and a second one was struggling on the ground with a huge wound in the flank. He did not emulate the taciturnity of his brother, for he filled the air with piercing yells. The third was squatting under some thick boughs, uttering a low growling.

The field belonged to Murad. Out of the three lion cubs, one was dead, and another was on the ground, grappling with a large wound in its side. Unlike his silent brother, he filled the air with loud cries. The third cub was huddled under some thick branches, letting out a low growl.

And now Murad was seized with a third whim. It was not a bad one for a beginner.

And now Murad was hit with a third idea. It wasn't a bad one for someone just starting out.

He wished to carry off the third cub as a memento of his first expedition. He re-entered the bushes and searched about. Before long the two youngsters came face to face. The cub, warned by the fate of his brothers, stood on the defensive, and, as soon as Murad came within reach, plunged his talons into his neck. Murad smiled. He would not have cared to bag his game without some trouble, so taking his captive by the throat he made him loose his hold. The lion gasped, choked, and at last, half-strangled, fell on his side, whereon the son of Marsillus took him by the scruff of the neck and carried him off.

He wanted to take the third cub as a keepsake from his first expedition. He went back into the bushes and started looking around. Soon enough, the two young ones faced each other. The cub, aware of what happened to his brothers, got ready to defend himself, and as soon as Murad got close, he dug his claws into Murad's neck. Murad smiled. He didn't mind having to put in some effort to capture his prey, so he grabbed the cub by the throat, making him let go. The lion gasped, choked, and finally, half-strangled, collapsed on his side, after which Marsillus's son took him by the scruff of the neck and carried him off.






052s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The wounded cub continued its moanings, which were soon answered by a fierce and formidable cry. The mother was coming to the rescue of her young! Murad saw that flight was impossible. The lioness came to a halt on a neighbouring height, relieved in profile against the pale sky.

The injured cub kept moaning, which was soon met with a loud and powerful roar. The mother was rushing to save her young! Murad realized escape was impossible. The lioness paused on a nearby ridge, standing out against the pale sky.

She searched with anxious and terrified eyes the glade whence the cries proceeded. Perceiving the wounded cub she made but one bound to it, rolled it over and over, licking its wounds, trampling and tearing the ground with her claws. At intervals she raised her head, and gave utterance to a menacing roar. Her fierce caresses hastened the cub’s death. When she saw he no longer stirred she devoted herself to searching for some one on whom to avenge the great calamity which had overtaken her. Then she heard the complainings of the other cub which was being carried off, and she stood astonished at the audacity of the robber. You would have declared she knew Murad could not fly. Without hurrying herself at all, she advanced towards him in narrowing circles, of which he was the centre, lashing her sides with her tail, lowering her head, laying back her ears, and opening her terrific jaws.

She anxiously looked around the clearing where the cries were coming from. When she spotted the injured cub, she leaped toward it, rolled it over, and licked its wounds, scratching and tearing at the ground with her claws. Occasionally, she raised her head and let out a threatening roar. Her fierce affection only sped up the cub’s death. When she noticed it wasn’t moving anymore, she focused on finding someone to take revenge on for the terrible tragedy she faced. Then she heard the whining of the other cub being taken away and was stunned by the audacity of the thief. You’d swear she knew Murad couldn’t escape. Without rushing, she moved toward him in tightening circles, with him at the center, whipping her sides with her tail, lowering her head, pinning back her ears, and opening her fearsome jaws.

Murad availed himself of the delay to drag off his clothes, and roll them round his left arm; and then, scimitar in hand, awaited her attack, determined to make a stout defence, but feeling certain he had but few minutes to live. He continued to retreat, fixing his eyes on those of his terrible adversary, until he reached a rock, against which he placed his back.

Murad took advantage of the delay to take off his clothes and wrap them around his left arm. With his scimitar in hand, he waited for her to attack, determined to put up a strong defense, but knowing deep down that he had only a few minutes left to live. He kept backing up, locking eyes with his fearsome opponent, until he reached a rock and leaned against it.

On arriving within a few paces of the lad, the lioness sprang upon him. Murad sank on one knee, and thrust nearly the whole of his left arm down the monster’s throat. The pain he suffered was horrible, and drew from him so savage a shout that even the lioness was terrified. Then, not knowing what he was doing, mad with rage and pain, and guided less by presence of mind than instinct, he drove his steel into the creature’s belly, and ripped it entirely open. Then, bathed in blood, he sank beneath the corpse of his victim, and lost consciousness.

On getting just a few steps away from the boy, the lioness jumped on him. Murad dropped to one knee and shoved almost his whole left arm down the beast's throat. The pain he felt was unbearable, and it made him let out such a fierce scream that even the lioness was frightened. Then, not fully aware of what he was doing and driven by rage and pain rather than thought, he plunged his blade into the creature's belly and tore it wide open. Afterward, covered in blood, he collapsed under the body of his prey and passed out.






053s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

And now, my young friends, we will no longer stop out of doors at this time of night, but re-enter the palace, and see what is going on there.

And now, my young friends, we won't be staying outside at this time of night any longer, but let's go back inside the palace and see what's happening there.

Every hour the guards went the rounds of the building. One of the soldiers, in passing the door of Murad’s chamber, slipped, and fell at full length on the pavement, to the great scandal of his commanding officer. Picking himself up, he beat a retreat to the guard-room, amid the jeers of his brothers-in-arms.

Every hour, the guards made their rounds of the building. As one of the soldiers passed by Murad’s room, he slipped and fell flat on the pavement, much to the embarrassment of his commanding officer. After picking himself up, he retreated to the guardroom, while his fellow soldiers mocked him.






054s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The guard-room was dimly lit by a smoky lamp, which, however, gave enough light to enable the soldier, on approaching it, to perceive that his hands were covered with blood. Thinking that he was wounded, he felt himself all over, and found that his clothes were similarly discoloured.

The guardroom was dimly lit by a smoky lamp, which, however, provided enough light for the soldier to notice that his hands were covered in blood as he got closer. Thinking he was injured, he checked himself all over and realized that his clothes were stained in the same way.

“This is odd,” said he to his officer. “I am not wounded, and yet look at the state of my hands and my uniform!”

“This is strange,” he said to his officer. “I’m not hurt, and yet look at the condition of my hands and my uniform!”

The officer seized a lantern, and hastened to retraverse the rounds of the palace. On arriving at the door of Murad’s apartment, he paused in alarm, for he perceived a slender stream of blood, which took its rise within the chamber. He rushed off in haste to inform the commandant in charge for the night.

The officer grabbed a lantern and quickly went back through the palace. When he reached the door of Murad’s room, he stopped in shock, noticing a thin stream of blood that started inside the chamber. He hurried off to inform the officer in charge for the night.






055s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The commandant, terrified at the news, flew to inform the governor of the palace of the discovery. He, in turn, hurried off to the lord chamberlain, who, dreading the responsibility of waking the sultan, went, at the top of his speed, to find the prime minister. The prime minister ran, out of breath, to break the alarming intelligence to his master.

The commandant, scared by the news, rushed to tell the governor of the palace about the discovery. He, in turn, quickly went to the lord chamberlain, who, fearing the responsibility of waking the sultan, hurried to find the prime minister. The prime minister ran, out of breath, to inform his master of the alarming news.

Marsillus dressed in a twinkling.

Marsillus dressed in glitter.

Pale and trembling, with his eyes but half open, and his clothes huddled on anyhow, he hastened to the sultana. She, not expecting such a visit, and never having seen her lord in such trim before, gave a loud shriek, at which her fifty attendants rushed in in alarm. On hearing the news Marsillus had to impart, the lovely Hadrama and ten of her ladies-in-waiting fainted away.

Pale and shaking, with his eyes barely open and his clothes thrown on haphazardly, he hurried to the sultana. She, not expecting a visit like this and having never seen her lord in such a state before, let out a loud scream, prompting her fifty attendants to rush in in alarm. Upon hearing the news Marsillus had to share, the beautiful Hadrama and ten of her ladies-in-waiting fainted.

“By the beard of the Prophet!” said the sultan, impatiently, “this is no time for such monkey tricks! We have not a moment to lose. That one of you that is last to recover her senses shall receive fifty strokes of the bastinado.”

“By the beard of the Prophet!” said the sultan, impatiently, “this is no time for such silly games! We don’t have a moment to waste. The last one of you to come to her senses will get fifty strokes of the bastinado.”

In an instant all were on their feet, and prepared to depart. The sultan, the sultana, the prime minister, the chamberlain, the commandant, the officer of the guard, the sentry, the fifty ladies-in-waiting, the fifty life guards, and the eunuchs, set forward, preceded by twenty black slaves bearing torches. The procession arrived at Murad’s apartment; the door was burst open; his majesty perceived who was the victim, and breathed more freely.

In a flash, everyone stood up and got ready to leave. The sultan, the sultana, the prime minister, the chamberlain, the commandant, the guard officer, the sentry, the fifty ladies-in-waiting, the fifty lifeguards, and the eunuchs moved forward, led by twenty black slaves carrying torches. The group reached Murad’s apartment; the door was flung open; his majesty saw who the victim was and felt a sense of relief.

“Really,” said the fair Hadrama, “this tutor has given us a most unnecessary alarm.”

“Honestly,” said the beautiful Hadrama, “this tutor has caused us a totally unnecessary scare.”

“This is your stupidity, vizier!” said the king, frowning. “How dare you disturb us for a trifle like this?”

“This is your foolishness, adviser!” said the king, scowling. “How could you disturb us over something so trivial?”

“Sire, it was your lord chamberlain who roused me, and stated that the prince was murdered. If I had for a moment supposed——” but at this the chamberlain, seeing himself in danger of losing the royal favour, threw the blame on the governor, who turned upon the commandant. The commandant passed on the charge to the officer of the guard; and he, being a man of action, promptly ordered a hundred blows of the bamboo to be administered to the soldier who was the prime origin of the mishap.

“Sire, it was your lord chamberlain who woke me up and said that the prince was murdered. If I had ever thought——” but at this point, the chamberlain, realizing he might lose the royal favor, shifted the blame onto the governor, who then directed it at the commandant. The commandant passed the accusation to the officer of the guard; and he, being a man of action, quickly ordered a hundred blows of the bamboo to be given to the soldier who was the main cause of the incident.

The procession, reassured, was about to resume its progress, when the queen suddenly uttered a piercing shriek.

The procession, feeling reassured, was about to continue moving forward when the queen suddenly let out a sharp scream.






056s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“What’s the matter now?” said Marsillus, giving a start, which was repeated by all around him.

“What's going on now?” said Marsillus, jumping slightly, which was mirrored by everyone around him.

“Do you not see that the room is empty? They have killed my child. There is no doubt about it: I was dreaming of a cat when you woke me! My child is dead!”

“Don’t you see that the room is empty? They’ve killed my child. There’s no question about it: I was dreaming of a cat when you woke me! My child is dead!”

“Then,” said the chamberlain, “the tutor must have killed him.”

“Then,” said the chamberlain, “the tutor must have done it.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” said Marsillus; “and as for you, madam, you’re a fool. Retire to your apartments. And do you take notice, governor of the palace, that if my son is not found by sunrise, you will be honoured by immediate impalement. Go!—I rely upon your zeal and activity!”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Marsillus said. “And you, madam, are a fool. Go back to your rooms. And listen closely, palace governor, if my son isn’t found by sunrise, you’ll be rewarded with immediate impalement. Go!—I’m counting on your enthusiasm and effort!”

Marsillus retired to bed again, flung himself on his pillow, and slept till nine, which was a thing he never did before. On waking, he saw the governor of the palace seated motionless at the foot of his couch.

Marsillus went back to bed, threw himself on his pillow, and slept until nine, something he had never done before. When he woke up, he saw the palace governor sitting silently at the foot of his bed.

“Oh, there you are! You bring good news?”

“Oh, there you are! Do you have good news?”

“Sire, the young prince is found!”

“Sire, we’ve found the young prince!”

“There!” said the sultan to the fair Hadrama, who had just come in, “you see you were too ready to alarm yourself.”

“There!” said the sultan to the beautiful Hadrama, who had just entered, “you see, you were too quick to panic.”

The sultana only answered by wiping away a tear.

The sultana just responded by wiping away a tear.

“And pray where did you find Murad?”

“And where exactly did you find Murad?”

“In the olive-grove which borders the royal park.”

“In the olive grove that borders the royal park.”

“Oh, ho! so my young eaglet is trying his wings. What was he doing?”

“Oh, wow! So my young eaglet is spreading his wings. What was he doing?”

“The prince was taking a nap, surrounded by a lioness and three young lions.”

“The prince was napping, surrounded by a lioness and three cubs.”

“That is impossible, governor. I know you too well: you would never have gone to look for him there!

“That’s impossible, governor. I know you too well: you would never have gone to look for him there!

“My lord, the lioness was dead, and so were two of the cubs. The third, failing to obtain any other nutriment from its dam, was breakfasting off her.”

“My lord, the lioness was dead, and so were two of the cubs. The third, unable to get any other food from its mother, was feeding on her.”

“And pray who had done all this slaughter?”

“And tell me, who caused all this killing?”

“I!” said Murad, who entered, pale and gory, followed by two slaves dragging the young lion along in chains.

“I!” said Murad, who walked in, pale and bloody, followed by two slaves dragging the young lion in chains.

Marsillus rose, ran to his son, clasped him in his arms, and covered him with caresses.

Marsillus got up, ran to his son, embraced him tightly, and showered him with affection.

His son did not return them, for he had fainted, overcome with pain and loss of blood. I need hardly say he was tended as became the son of a king, and the slayer of lions.

His son didn’t return them because he had passed out, overwhelmed by pain and blood loss. I hardly need to mention that he was cared for as befitted the son of a king and the killer of lions.






057s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

A few days after, the prime minister submitted a report to the sultan, proving in the clearest manner that the prince’s tutor had committed suicide. Marsillus smiled.

A few days later, the prime minister submitted a report to the sultan, clearly proving that the prince’s tutor had committed suicide. Marsillus smiled.

“Well done, vizier! I see how to reward you: you shall take the place left vacant by my son’s tutor.”

“Well done, advisor! I can see how to reward you: you will take the position that was left open by my son’s tutor.”

Murad grew up. He and the young lion were never separated. They were seen together everywhere—even on the field of battle, and thus it was that in course of time they made their appearance in the lists at Fronsac.

Murad grew up. He and the young lion were always together. They were spotted everywhere— even on the battlefield, and that's how they came to participate in the tournaments at Fronsac over time.

Now that you have, made the acquaintance of Murad Henakyeh Meimoumovassi, we will return to Charlemagne.

Now that you've met Murad Henakyeh Meimoumovassi, we'll go back to Charlemagne.






058s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






059s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER VII. A FORMIDABLE FRIEND.

WHEN the Saracens had entered the lists they formed in a semi circle, and the two ambassadors rode forward.

WHEN the Saracens entered the arena, they formed a semicircle, and the two ambassadors rode forward.

Murad was spokesman.

Murad was the spokesman.

“I come to thee Charles, King of the French, on the part of my father, Marsillus, King of Portugal, Valentia, Leon, and Castile. My name is Murad Henakyeh Meimoumovassi; that of my companion in arms is Angoulaffre. He is governor of Jerusalem, and direct lineal descendant of Goliath. We come to challenge to combat à l’outrance your peers and barons, for whom, we here declare to you, we care no more than for the pip of a pomegranate. We will compel those who hear us to reverence the name of Allah and his prophet Mahomet. We offer combat singly against twenty, thirty, forty, on foot or on horseback, armed or unarmed, accepting in anticipation all the conditions which you or your knights may choose to make. If you decline the meeting, we here proclaim our intention of holding you up to the scorn and derision of all quarters of the globe, regarding as felons and cowards those who refuse to measure their strength with us. In support whereof, there lies my glove!”

“I come to you, Charles, King of the French, on behalf of my father, Marsillus, King of Portugal, Valentia, Leon, and Castile. My name is Murad Henakyeh Meimoumovassi; my companion in arms is Angoulaffre. He is the governor of Jerusalem and a direct descendant of Goliath. We challenge your peers and barons to a fight, and we care for them no more than for the seed of a pomegranate. We will make those who hear us respect the name of Allah and his prophet Mahomet. We offer to fight alone against twenty, thirty, or forty, whether on foot or horseback, armed or unarmed, accepting any rules you or your knights want to set. If you refuse to meet us, we declare our intention to expose you to the scorn and mockery of the entire world, considering those who won’t test their strength against us as criminals and cowards. To prove this, here lies my glove!”

Murad flung his gauntlet into the midst of the lists, and Angoulaffre did the same. A low murmur ran round the assembled multitude, but Charlemagne silenced it with a motion of his hand, and spoke as follows:—

Murad threw his gauntlet into the center of the arena, and Angoulaffre did the same. A soft murmur spread among the gathered crowd, but Charlemagne quieted them with a wave of his hand and said:—

“I thank King Marsillus of Saragossa for the honour he has done us in sending his son among us. But his son is a young man, and his words are the words of youth. He appears to be ignorant of our history, our tastes, and our customs. Nothing delights us more than to do battle in a righteous cause, and it was not therefore necessary to accompany with threats an offer which would be well received on its own merits, and which, too, would have lost nothing by being conveyed in courteous terms. We accept your challenge, glad to fight for the love of Heaven and the Trinity, and to the confusion of Mahomet. None of us, it is true, is accompanied by wild beasts as a guard, but we have all hunted large game—the bear, or the huge-horned buffalo, so that we do not fear the cautious master or his attendant. Neither is any one of us descended from Goliath, or any other misbegotten child of the Evil One; but we all know how to show ourselves worthy of the divinely-favoured David. What brave and good men, animated by the love of God and their country, can accomplish, we will do, relying on Him who disposes the victory.”

“I thank King Marsillus of Saragossa for the honor he has shown us by sending his son to our midst. However, his son is young, and his words reflect that youth. He seems to be unaware of our history, our preferences, and our customs. There’s nothing we enjoy more than fighting for a righteous cause, and it wasn’t necessary to accompany an offer, which would have been welcomed on its own, with threats. It also could have been expressed in more courteous terms. We accept your challenge, eager to fight for the love of Heaven and the Trinity, and to bring shame to Mahomet. While none of us comes with wild beasts as guards, we have all hunted big game—the bear or the massive buffalo—so we’re not intimidated by the cautious master or his attendant. None of us is descended from Goliath or any other misguided offspring of evil; we are all capable of proving ourselves worthy of the divinely-favored David. We will do what brave and good men, driven by love for God and their country, can accomplish, relying on Him who grants the victory.”

The escort of Charlemagne on this uttered loud shouts of approval, which were answered by the Saracens with cries in honour of Mahomet.

The entourage of Charlemagne shouted loudly in approval, which was met by the Saracens with cries in honor of Mahomet.

Charlemagne appointed his uncle Bernard, and Maynes, Duke of Bavaria, marshals of the list, to arrange the conditions of battle. Murad selected Priamus, King of Persia, and Garlan the Bearded, alcalde of Valentia. While this was going on, Murad’s lion, who was called Oghris, which is, in the Saracen tongue, “Throat of Brass,” had ceased to roar; and, marvellous to relate, his eyes, usually filled with fire, had become as gentle as those of a lamb. Everything about him grew mild. He gazed as if fascinated at Aude, who, ignorant of the charm her beauty had wrought, was talking with Roland. The lion approached her softly, never taking his eyes off her, and growing ever more submissive as he came near her.

Charlemagne appointed his uncle Bernard and Maynes, the Duke of Bavaria, as marshals to set up the battle conditions. Murad chose Priamus, the King of Persia, and Garlan the Bearded, the mayor of Valentia. Meanwhile, Murad's lion, named Oghris, which means "Throat of Brass" in the Saracen language, had stopped roaring; and amazingly, his eyes, usually fiery, had become as gentle as a lamb's. Everything about him became calm. He stared, seemingly entranced, at Aude, who, unaware of the spell her beauty had cast, was chatting with Roland. The lion approached her quietly, never taking his eyes off her and becoming more submissive as he got closer.

Every one was so pre-occupied that the monster had reached almost to the spot where Aude was standing before any one noticed him. But the horses shied as he came near, and began to tremble so violently, that the jingling of their accoutrements attracted the attention of Charlemagne and his suite. Their eyes fell on the lion, but he, lost in contemplation, continued to advance, more submissively than ever. The knights, perceiving his object, drew their swords and shouted at him, but he continued to advance without regarding them. Murad, in astonishment, called to his lion; three times did he utter the call which always brought the animal to his feet, but the lion continued to advance without paying any attention to his voice. Murad, pale with fury and disappointment, sprang on him, and struck him with the flat of his sword, but the lion continued to advance without turning his head.

Everyone was so distracted that the monster almost reached the spot where Aude was standing before anyone noticed him. But the horses shied away as he approached and began to tremble so violently that the jingling of their gear caught the attention of Charlemagne and his entourage. They noticed the lion, but he, lost in thought, kept moving forward, more submissively than ever. The knights, realizing what he was after, drew their swords and shouted at him, but he continued to approach without acknowledging them. Murad, in shock, called to his lion; he called out three times, the way that always made the animal come to him, but the lion kept walking forward, ignoring his voice. Murad, pale with rage and disappointment, jumped on him and struck him with the flat of his sword, but the lion continued to move forward without turning his head.

Aude, who was surprised;—Aude, who only did not tremble because she had Roland and Oliver at her side;—Aude, who took pity on the poor fascinated monster that came towards her, docile and trembling, had the courage to dismount and approach the lion. When he saw her near him how great was his delight! You would have vowed that in order to reassure her and make her forget his power he made himself as small as possible. When she came up to him he lay down and licked her feet. Aude bent down and ran her fingers through his mane. The great brute licked her hand tremblingly. Then the fair one took her scarf and bound it round the neck of Oghris, who, rising gently on his feet for fear of alarming her, allowed her to lead him in a string.

Aude, who was shocked;—Aude, who only wasn’t trembling because she had Roland and Oliver by her side;—Aude, who felt sorry for the poor, spellbound creature that came toward her, gentle and scared, found the courage to get off her horse and approach the lion. When he saw her so close, his joy was immense! You would have thought he was trying to reassure her and make her forget his strength by making himself as small as possible. When she got near, he lay down and licked her feet. Aude leaned down and ran her fingers through his mane. The big beast licked her hand nervously. Then the lovely girl took her scarf and tied it around Oghris’s neck, who, standing up carefully so as not to frighten her, let her lead him along like a pet.

Great was the astonishment of the spectators; but the most astounded of all was Murad. He did not pride himself particularly on gallantry and good manners, so, dismounting from his horse, he seized the lion by the mane, and, without taking the least notice of the slight bunds by Avhich Aude the Fair held the lion, strove to drag him with him. But the lion, furious, showing his teeth angrily, began to roar in such sort that a terrible confusion ensued.

Great was the shock of the onlookers; but the most shocked of all was Murad. He didn't really see himself as particularly chivalrous or polite, so, getting off his horse, he grabbed the lion by the mane and, without paying any attention to the slight bonds that Aude the Fair had on the lion, tried to pull him along. But the lion, furious and baring his teeth in anger, started to roar in such a way that chaos broke out.

The horses reared, unseating knights even who were usually firmest in their saddles. The spectators, on hearing it, took to flight in every direction, and for two leagues round the startled peasantry looked with astonishment at the clear sky, convinced that the sound was that of thunder.

The horses reared up, throwing off even the knights who usually stayed firmly in their saddles. The crowd, upon hearing this, panicked and ran in every direction, and for two leagues around, the startled villagers stared at the clear sky, believing the sound was thunder.

After a time the uproar subsided, and they beheld with horror Murad extended on the ground. They did not, however, so much recognise him as guess that he was represented by fragments of flesh and broken steel, and a few fluttering rags of cloth—all that remained of the son of Marsillus.

After a while, the noise died down, and they looked in shock at Murad lying on the ground. They didn't really recognize him; instead, they could only guess that he had been reduced to pieces of flesh, shattered metal, and a few tattered scraps of cloth—all that was left of the son of Marsillus.






061s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






063s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER VIII. WHEREIN THE GOVERNOR OF JERUSALEM BEGINS TO SHOW HIS TEETH.

ANGOULAFFRE, who up to this had remained unmoved, now began to choke with rage. He rushed at the lion, who had again laid himself at the feet of the mistress of his choice, and, catching it up by the ear, as one would serve a rabbit, began to twist its neck. On this Oliver stepped forward.

ANGOULAFFRE, who until now had stayed calm, suddenly started to choke with rage. He charged at the lion, which had once again settled at the feet of the woman he desired, and, grabbing it by the ear like it was a rabbit, began to twist its neck. At this moment, Oliver stepped forward.

“What ransom do you set on the lion? It is a pet that my sister has taken a fancy to, and I should like to present it to her. Will you take a ransom in gold or precious stones?”

“What price do you ask for the lion? It’s a pet my sister has grown fond of, and I’d like to give it to her. Will you accept gold or precious stones as payment?”

“In the land I govern, on the shores of the Red Sea, I have a palace of turquoise, built upon pillars of crystal. It is so vast that the best walker cannot make the circuit of it between sunrise and sunset. There a hundred silver towers rise into the air; on each is a choir of singers, or a band of musicians. In the centre is a gigantic dome of embossed gold, surmounted by a diamond so huge and so bright, that even at night it can be seen thirty leagues off at sea. It is called ‘The Diamond Beacon of Safety,’ because it guides our sailors as surely as the north star.”

“In the land I govern, on the shores of the Red Sea, I have a turquoise palace built on crystal pillars. It's so large that even the fastest walker can't get around it from sunrise to sunset. There are a hundred silver towers reaching into the sky; on each one, there's a choir of singers or a band of musicians. In the center is a huge dome made of embossed gold, topped with a diamond so big and bright that it can be seen from thirty leagues away at sea, even at night. It's called ‘The Diamond Beacon of Safety’ because it guides our sailors just like the north star does.”

“I have,” said Oliver, “a sword called Glorious. Galas, Munifican, and Ansias laboured at its forging two years each. You are aware that they made nine other swords—three each. Ansias made Baptism, Florence, and Graban for Strong-i’-th’-Arm; Munifican made Durandal for Roland, and Sauvagine and Courtain for Ogier the Dane; and Galas made Flamberge and Joyeuse for Charlemagne, and Hauteclair, the third, for Closamont. When the ten swords were made, the three brothers summoned a giant, and bade him smite with Glorious against the edges of the nine others. Glorious came out of the trial triumphant, and hacked each of the other blades about a foot from the pommel. Give me the lion, and Glorious is yours!”

“I have,” said Oliver, “a sword called Glorious. Galas, Munifican, and Ansias worked on forging it for two years each. You know they made nine other swords—three each. Ansias created Baptism, Florence, and Graban for Strong-i’-th’-Arm; Munifican forged Durandal for Roland, and Sauvagine and Courtain for Ogier the Dane; and Galas crafted Flamberge and Joyeuse for Charlemagne, plus Hauteclair, the third, for Closamont. When the ten swords were complete, the three brothers summoned a giant and instructed him to strike Glorious against the edges of the other nine. Glorious emerged victorious, slicing about a foot off each of the other blades from the pommel. Give me the lion, and Glorious will be yours!”

Angoulaffre smiled, showing his double row of teeth, yellow as brass, and sharp as pikes.

Angoulaffre smiled, revealing his double row of teeth, yellow like brass and sharp as spears.

“What could I do with your arms? Look at me, and tell me if I need them. See these nails!—they pierce deeper into wrought steel than your weapon can into flesh. Behold these teeth! what engine of war is so powerful? With them I can with one gnash divide a knight in half at the waist. Look at these hands!—they can snap off an oak as you would pick a violet. Regard these arms, and tremble! With these, one day, while out hunting with the King of Persia, I strangled an elephant. Observe these feet, and dread to come near them! In Nubia a mad rhinoceros dared to attack me; he struck me in the calf; the horn broke off, and remained in the wound, while I trampled the huge beast to death under my feet. What use would your weapon be to me?”

“What could I do with your arms? Look at me and tell me if I need them. See these nails!—they pierce deeper into wrought steel than your weapon can into flesh. Behold these teeth! What war machine is as powerful? With them, I can split a knight in half at the waist with one bite. Look at these hands!—they can snap off an oak like you would pick a violet. Regard these arms, and tremble! With these, one day, while hunting with the King of Persia, I strangled an elephant. Observe these feet, and be afraid to come near! In Nubia, a mad rhinoceros dared to attack me; he struck me in the calf, the horn broke off, and stayed in the wound, while I trampled the huge beast to death under my feet. What use would your weapon be to me?”

“Nevertheless, I must have that lion; and, since you will not accept any ransom for it, let it be the prize of our combat.”

“Still, I need to have that lion; and since you won’t take any ransom for it, let it be the prize of our fight.”

“And do you suppose you can encounter me alone?” asked Angoulaffre, grinning so horribly that the lion thought his last hour was come.

“And do you think you can face me alone?” asked Angoulaffre, grinning so terrifyingly that the lion thought his time was up.

“Does it want more than one to kill a dog?”

“Does it take more than one person to kill a dog?”

The giant, furious, let go the lion, which hurried off, crouching behind Aude for shelter, like a chastised cur.

The giant, fuming, released the lion, which quickly ran away, hiding behind Aude for protection, like a scolded dog.

“Well! I am in good humour to-day,” said Angoulaffre. “You see I am disposed to smile. Be thankful for it. I shall be happy to show you how the dogs of my country bite.”

“Well! I'm in a good mood today,” said Angoulaffre. “You see I'm ready to smile. Be grateful for it. I’d be happy to show you how the dogs in my country bite.”

During this discussion the spectators, whose curiosity overcame their fears, had resumed their places. The knights, by the aid of their squires, had remounted their horses, and the mangled remains of Murad had disappeared. Charlemagne, reaching the royal seats, gave the signal for the commencement of the tourney.

During this discussion, the spectators, whose curiosity outweighed their fears, had taken their seats again. The knights, with the help of their squires, had gotten back on their horses, and the horrific remains of Murad were gone. Charlemagne, arriving at the royal seats, signaled the start of the tournament.

The trumpets again resounded, mingling their music with the discordant notes of the Saracen instruments. The heralds scoured the lists, arranging all in their places. Then Angoulaffre approached Charlemagne.

The trumpets blared again, blending their sound with the jarring notes of the Saracen instruments. The heralds rushed through the lists, setting everything in order. Then Angoulaffre went up to Charlemagne.






065s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Are you, then, he whom they call the king? What sort of people are these French, who are satisfied with such a sovereign? Is it an emperor I see before me, dressed in silk like a woman? You call us dogs, accursed Christians, and you dwell in burrows, as if you knew you shamed the sun, that deigns to touch you with a few unimportant beams. In my land the king is king not only by birth. If he were disguised amid a multitude, you would say, on beholding him, “This is the king!” He clothes his limbs in steel, and would blush to be seen in soft attire when his faithful knights are going to do battle. Coward and effeminate! You have allowed a hero, the son of a king, to be slain before your eyes without attempting to rescue him. You have had more regard for yourself and your knights than for your guest; and indeed you, all of you, have reason to rejoice at his fall. Mahomet has summoned him to his presence, ashamed to see that there were two of us to defend his name against such wretched adversaries. I alone am sufficient for such a task. Send, therefore, your peers and knights against me, either in a body or singly; and if they dare undertake the adventure, believe me, you had better give each a farewell embrace before you part.” Then pointing to Oliver, Angoulaffre continued—“This pigmy here has dared to challenge me. Give him a guard worthy, if possible, of my attention, and I consent to waste a few seconds upon him!”

“Are you the one they call the king? What kind of people are these French who are okay with such a ruler? Is it an emperor I see in front of me, dressed in silk like a woman? You call us dogs, cursed Christians, and you hide in your lairs, as if you know you shame the sun, which only deigns to shine a few insignificant rays on you. In my land, a king is king not just by birth. If he were disguised among a crowd, you would look at him and say, ‘This is the king!’ He wears armor and would be embarrassed to be seen in soft clothes when his loyal knights are going into battle. Cowardly and effeminate! You let a hero, the son of a king, be killed before your eyes without trying to save him. You cared more for yourselves and your knights than for your guest; indeed, all of you have reason to celebrate his downfall. Mahomet has called him to his side, ashamed to see that there were two of us standing up against such pathetic enemies. I alone am enough for this task. So send your peers and knights against me, whether all together or one by one; and if they dare to take on the challenge, believe me, you’d better give each of them a farewell hug before they leave.” Then pointing to Oliver, Angoulaffre continued, “This little man here has dared to challenge me. Give him a guard worthy, if possible, of my attention, and I’ll waste a few seconds on him!”

Charlemagne was not accustomed to hear such language. His blood boiled with rage, and, coursing wildly through his veins, made him at one moment red as fire and the next pale as death. It must be held a final proof that a man cannot expire of rage that Charlemagne continued to live. His nobles were not a whit less moved than he. As for Angoulaffre, he continued to smile savagely.

Charlemagne wasn't used to hearing such words. His blood boiled with anger, coursing wildly through his veins, making him at one moment bright red and the next pale as a ghost. It’s a clear sign that a person can't die from rage since Charlemagne kept on living. His nobles were just as upset as he was. As for Angoulaffre, he kept smiling cruelly.

“It is by sword-stroke and lance-thrust that such words are answered,” said Charles, “and you will receive a hundred blows for every syllable you have dared utter.”

“It's by the sword and lance that those words are answered,” said Charles, “and you'll get a hundred blows for every syllable you've dared to speak.”

“Ill-said, paltry kingling!” replied the giant. “Our warriors never need two blows at a foeman.”

“Poorly spoken, insignificant little king!” replied the giant. “Our warriors never need two strikes against an enemy.”

“Enough of parley, sir,” said Roland. “Do you not see how you are delaying us?” and then he added, aside, to Oliver, “My brother and dear friend, you admire, I know, my castle on the banks of the Seine. Take it, and let me fight him first.”

“Enough of the talk, sir,” said Roland. “Can’t you see how you’re holding us up?” Then he added, quietly to Oliver, “My brother and dear friend, I know you admire my castle by the Seine. Take it, and let me fight him first.”

“No,” said Oliver, “not for the crown would I resign this chance of earning my passport to heaven.”

“No,” Oliver said, “I wouldn’t give up this chance to earn my passport to heaven, not even for the crown.”

“Take my horse, and give me up your place,” said Ogirr the Dane. “You know that Tachebrune is a horse without peer.”

“Take my horse and give me your spot,” said Ogirr the Dane. “You know Tachebrune is an unmatched horse.”

“You are mad to persist in asking me. You do me a wrong. Neither of you would do what you ask of me.”

“You're crazy to keep asking me. You're doing me an injustice. Neither of you would do what you're asking me to do.”

And saying this, Oliver, having kissed the king’s hand, assumed his arms, and ran to take his post at the extremity of the lists, opposite to Angoulaffre, who continued to grin horribly.

And saying this, Oliver, having kissed the king’s hand, took up his weapons and ran to his position at the far end of the arena, facing Angoulaffre, who kept grinning menacingly.






067s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER IX. WHEREIN THE EAGLE STOOPS, THE RAVEN CROAKS, THE WOLF HOWLS, AND THE LION ROARS.

LARGE tears coursed down the cheeks of Charlemagne, as he gazed sadly on his nobles and knights, and asked himself if Heaven would permit such heroes to fall ingloriously by the hand of a miscreant.

LARGE tears flowed down Charlemagne's cheeks as he looked sadly at his nobles and knights, wondering if Heaven would really allow such heroes to die disgracefully at the hands of a villain.






068s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Oliver crossed himself, and rode at the giant. All trembled; Oliver alone trembled not.

Oliver crossed himself and charged at the giant. Everyone shook with fear; Oliver alone did not tremble.

It is hardly necessary to say that the usual conditions of this class of duel were, perforce, somewhat modified on this occasion, for they forbade any blows except at the body, and permitted only cuts, not thrusts. As Angoulaffre was six times the height of Oliver, it was impossible they could be strictly adhered to.

It’s pretty obvious that the typical rules for this type of duel had to be changed a bit this time, since they only allowed strikes to the body and only permitted cuts, not thrusts. Since Angoulaffre was six times taller than Oliver, it was impossible to follow those rules strictly.

The two combatants rushed at each other, and quickly disappeared in a cloud of dust. Then came the clash of steel, which sent a chill to all hearts. Was Could that be the noise of his fall? No! the dust cleared away, and Oliver was seen firmly seated in his saddle at the end of the lists, prepared for another course. His lance had broken the buckle of Angoulaffre’s sword-belt. The huge weapon, in falling, had made a great dent in the soil.

The two fighters charged at each other and quickly vanished in a cloud of dust. Then came the sound of clashing steel, sending a chill through everyone watching. Was that the sound of his fall? No! The dust settled, and Oliver was seen firmly in his saddle at the end of the arena, ready for another charge. His lance had shattered the buckle of Angoulaffre’s sword belt. The massive weapon, as it fell, created a large dent in the ground.

Frantic cries of “Hurrah for the brave knight!” rent the air.

Frantic shouts of “Hooray for the brave knight!” filled the air.

“Charge!”

"Attack!"

Again they dashed forward, and disappeared in the storm of dust. This time, too, Oliver escaped unharmed; but the giant, confused by the limited area of the lists, and miscalculating his distance, came down full tilt upon the public gallery, his terrible lance made a deadly passage through the crowd, and smashed the timber-work, which fell in upon the sitters. In the crash Angoulaffre’s horse lost its breast-piece.

Again they rushed forward and vanished into the dust storm. This time, Oliver came out unscathed; however, the giant, thrown off by the tight space of the arena and misjudging his distance, charged straight into the public gallery. His massive lance pierced through the crowd and destroyed the wooden structure, which collapsed onto the spectators. In the chaos, Angoulaffre's horse lost its breastplate.

Ganelon had never been so delighted. He hated Oliver, whose friendship for Roland was proverbial. “This evening,” said he to himself, “these boasters will sleep between four planks.”

Ganelon had never been so happy. He despised Oliver, whose friendship for Roland was well-known. “Tonight,” he said to himself, “these show-offs will sleep between four boards.”






069s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Wolf was as pleased and malicious as Ganelon.

Wolf was just as pleased and wicked as Ganelon.

The Duke of Aquitaine, you must know, had been struck with Aude’s beauty, and had demanded her hand; but Gerard de Vienne had rejected the offer with scorn, and Oliver had said, with a laugh, “Go and ask Roland for it.”

The Duke of Aquitaine, you should know, was captivated by Aude’s beauty and asked for her hand in marriage; however, Gerard de Vienne dismissed the proposal with disdain, and Oliver joked, “Go and ask Roland for it.”

Wolf and Ganelon were made to understand each other: they did not fail to joke together in a whisper while Oliver was doing battle.

Wolf and Ganelon figured out how to get along: they didn’t hesitate to share jokes in whispers while Oliver was fighting.

Now Charlemagne was never particularly pleased to see people jesting on such occasions, and he was not slow to perceive their smothered laughter, and grew very angry at it. This sarcastic sniggering enraged him. The words of Angoulaffre still grated in his ears, and he fancied that he was the subject of pleasantry for his vassals. Turning round, delighted at a chance of relieving his anger, he said to Ganelon and Wolf—

Now Charlemagne was never really happy to see people joking around during such times, and he quickly noticed their suppressed laughter, which made him very angry. Their sarcastic snickering infuriated him. Angoulaffre's words still echoed in his ears, and he imagined he was the punchline of a joke to his vassals. Turning around, eager for a chance to vent his anger, he said to Ganelon and Wolf—

“The wolf and the crow, Heaven help us! dare to laugh at the eagle! Has he sunk so low that he must submit to this?”

“The wolf and the crow, oh my! dare to laugh at the eagle! Has he fallen so low that he has to put up with this?”

“Nay, His Majesty must not misunderstand us thus,” said Wolf. “Our recent submission to his commands should place our loyalty beyond suspicion of that sort.”

“No, His Majesty shouldn't misunderstand us like that,” said Wolf. “Our recent obedience to his orders should prove that our loyalty is beyond any doubt like that.”

“What, then, is the reason of this unwholesome pleasantry? When the wolf is pleased, the shepherd should be on his guard.”

“What, then, is the reason for this unhealthy joke? When the wolf is happy, the shepherd should be cautious.”

“An awkward blow of Oliver’s made us laugh,” said Ganelon, scowling at the combatants.

“An awkward hit from Oliver made us laugh,” said Ganelon, scowling at the fighters.

“Oho! so that Gallant knight must serve you for a laughing-stock? In truth, you would have done better to laugh at me. Am I no longer Charlemagne? Did that miscreant say true? Because a giant dares look me in the face, these dwarfs must snap at my heels! One of my bravest knights undertakes, out of regard for me, an enterprise, the very thought of which is enough to turn one’s head; he is in danger of his life, and people dare laugh at him under my very eyes! You have done ill, let me tell you; and, since the venture which Oliver undertakes is such good sport, you shall, both of you, take part in it at once. Now, raven!—now, wolf! to your prayers for this hero; for I swear by Heaven you shall take his place in the field!”

“Oho! So that gallant knight must be your punchline? Honestly, you would have been better off laughing at me. Am I no longer Charlemagne? Did that scoundrel speak the truth? Just because a giant dares to look me in the eye, these little creeps must nip at my heels! One of my bravest knights is risking his life for me on an adventure that’s enough to make anyone dizzy; and people have the nerve to laugh at him right in front of me! You’ve really messed up, let me tell you; and since the mission Oliver is taking on seems like such a good joke, you both will join him right away. Now, raven!—now, wolf! Get ready to pray for this hero; for I swear by Heaven, you’ll take his place in the field!”

Then, leaving Ganelon and Wolf dumb with confusion, Charlemagne resumed his place. Angoulaffre and Oliver, who only awaited the monarch’s return, ran another course. This time Ferrant d’ Espagne arrived alone at the end of the lists. The giant had adopted surer measures.

Then, leaving Ganelon and Wolf speechless with confusion, Charlemagne took his seat again. Angoulaffre and Oliver, who had only been waiting for the king’s return, ran another round. This time, Ferrant d’Espagne arrived alone at the end of the tournament. The giant had taken more certain measures.

He had couched so low in the saddle that his face had touched his horse’s neck. Oliver, taking advantage of this, had thrust his lance into his left eye, whereon Angoulaffre had seized him in his mighty grasp, and had gripped him so hard, that his armour, bent and bruised, forced itself into his flesh. Then the giant was seen to rise in his saddle, and hurl the luckless knight to the ground, where he lay without stirring, his armour broken, and bathed in blood.

He had crouched so low in the saddle that his face was almost touching his horse's neck. Oliver took advantage of this and jabbed his lance into Angoulaffre's left eye. The giant then grabbed him with his powerful hands, squeezing so tightly that his armor bent and bruised against his skin. After that, the giant was seen rising in his saddle and throwing the unfortunate knight to the ground, where he lay motionless, his armor shattered and covered in blood.






070s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Cries of horror resounded on all sides, but they were speedily drowned by the shouts and music of the Saracens.

Cries of horror echoed all around, but they were quickly overwhelmed by the shouts and music of the Saracens.

Charlemagne sat motionless, with his eyes fixed on the body of Oliver. His bravest knights pressed round him, imploring him to send them to fight the giant, but he did not hear them.

Charlemagne sat still, his eyes locked on Oliver's body. His bravest knights gathered around him, begging him to let them go fight the giant, but he didn’t hear them.

They brought a litter; the surgeons entered the lists, and soon the cry was raised, “Oliver still breathes!” Then Charles roused himself, and, with tears in his eyes, exclaimed—

They brought a stretcher; the surgeons stepped up, and soon the shout went up, “Oliver is still alive!” Then Charles pulled himself together and, with tears in his eyes, exclaimed—

“Blessed St. James! I have ever had full faith in you. Save this gallant champion, and I promise you a chapel in the land of the Saracens. It shall be so lovely, it shall be the envy of all the calendar.”

“Blessed St. James! I have always had complete faith in you. Save this brave champion, and I promise you a chapel in the land of the Saracens. It will be so beautiful that everyone will envy it.”

Then, turning to Ganelon and Wolf, he said, “Now, as for you, Count of Mayence, and you, Duke of Aquitaine, if you do not accept the combat, I swear by Heaven that to-morrow you shall be degraded from the order of knighthood on the very spot where this brave knight has just fallen.”

Then, turning to Ganelon and Wolf, he said, “Now, as for you, Count of Mayence, and you, Duke of Aquitaine, if you do not accept the fight, I swear by Heaven that tomorrow you will be stripped of your knighthood right on the spot where this brave knight has just fallen.”

“So be it,” said Ganelon, “‘twill be strange if we do not let you see we are of as gallant and noble a lineage as your favourites!” and, followed by Wolf, he descended into the lists.

“So be it,” said Ganelon, “it’ll be strange if we don’t show you that we come from just as gallant and noble a lineage as your favorites!” and, followed by Wolf, he stepped into the arena.






071s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER X. ANGOULAFFRE THE MERCIFUL!

WHEN Angoulaffre saw these new adversaries approaching he frowned.

WHEN Angoulaffre saw these new enemies coming, he frowned.

“Aha! for what do you take me, and why do you send these brats against me? By my faith, Kingling, I do not thank you. If this be a sample of your court it is but a poor one, and it is no wonder you are foremost in it. But, in truth, I believe you are but sending me the refuse of your knighthood, which you are not sorry to be rid of. You hope thus to tire me, and to rid yourself of these small fry of warriors. I shall not satisfy your wishes. I should blush to deal seriously with these puny creatures. By the Prophet, my father would be astonished to see the task I have had set me!”

“Aha! What do you think I am, and why do you send these kids to challenge me? Honestly, little king, I’m not grateful. If this is what your court is like, it’s pretty pathetic, and it’s no wonder you’re at the top of it. But truly, I think you’re just sending me the leftovers of your knights, which you’re glad to be rid of. You hope to wear me out and get these weak little fighters off your hands. I won’t play into your game. I’d be embarrassed to take these tiny creatures seriously. By the Prophet, my father would be shocked to see the challenge I’ve been given!”

Shrugging his shoulders, Angoulaffre took his post at the end of the lists. He refused the lance which was brought him by thirty squires.

Shrugging his shoulders, Angoulaffre took his position at the end of the lists. He declined the lance that thirty squires brought to him.

“It would be a rare jest if I needed arms to fight these pigmies,” said he, as he rode forward at an easy pace. Ganelon and Wolf charged upon him, lance in rest, but instead of aiming at the giant they aimed at his horse.

“It would be a funny joke if I needed weapons to fight these little guys,” he said, as he rode forward at a relaxed pace. Ganelon and Wolf charged at him, lances ready, but instead of targeting the giant, they aimed at his horse.

“Cowards and bunglers!” shouted Angoulaffre. “Oh, Charlemagne, I shall not do you the pleasure of ridding you of such knights. I intend to spare them, and let them go in peace for your disgrace for ever after.”

“Cowards and losers!” shouted Angoulaffre. “Oh, Charlemagne, I won’t do you the favor of getting rid of these knights. I plan to let them go in peace, leaving you with the shame of it forever.”

So saying, the giant stooped, and, seizing the two as he had done Oliver, he looked at them quite unconcernedly.

So saying, the giant bent down, and, grabbing the two just like he had with Oliver, he looked at them completely unfazed.

“Faugh! the wretched Christians! it would be a murder to put them to death;” and with these words he rode off towards the chapel, still holding Ganelon and Wolf in his grasp.

“Ugh! Those miserable Christians! It would be a crime to kill them;” and with that, he rode off toward the chapel, still holding Ganelon and Wolf in his grip.






072s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

You have, of course, my dear readers, not forgotten the chapel of which I spoke at the beginning of the story. It was surmounted by a huge iron cross. Angoulaffre went up to it, and without injuring his prisoners, he hung them by their belts, one on each limb of the cross, like a couple of rings on a ringstand.

You haven’t, of course, my dear readers, forgotten the chapel I mentioned at the start of the story. It was topped by a large iron cross. Angoulaffre approached it and, without harming his captives, hung them by their belts, one on each limb of the cross, like a pair of rings on a ring stand.






073s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Gallant defenders of the cross,” said the colossus, as he rode back to his place in the lists; “become its guardians also!”

“Brave defenders of the cross,” said the giant, as he rode back to his spot in the tournament; “become its protectors as well!”






074s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER XI. HOW ANGOULAFFRE HAD AN ATTACK OF TOOTHACHE, WHICH WAS THE DEATH OF HIM.

ROLAND heard no further. The insolence of the giant had aroused in his heart one of those fits of fury which, when coupled with strength and courage like his, nothing can resist. The dishonour done to Ganelon and Wolf enraged him, for he no longer saw in them either rivals or unworthy opponents. They were knights—they were Christians, and he felt a share of the insult offered to them.

ROLAND heard no more. The giant's arrogance ignited in him one of those uncontrollable fits of rage that, when combined with his strength and bravery, are unstoppable. The disrespect shown to Ganelon and Wolf infuriated him, as he no longer viewed them as rivals or insignificant foes. They were knights—they were Christians, and he felt the weight of the insult directed at them.

He sprang on the back of Veillantif, and dashed into the lists. A murmur of applause saluted his entrance. People felt that the real struggle was only now commencing, and that if Roland were vanquished there was no one to take his place. The honour of the French name was the stake of this contest.

He jumped on the back of Veillantif and rushed into the arena. A whisper of applause welcomed his arrival. Everyone realized that the real battle was just beginning, and if Roland was defeated, there was no one to step in for him. The honor of the French name was what was at stake in this contest.

Three pages ran to pick up the gauntlet which Angoulaffre had flung down in defiance, and dragged it with difficulty into the middle of the lists. Roland stooped, picked it up, and flung it in the giant’s face.

Three pages rushed to pick up the gauntlet that Angoulaffre had defiantly thrown down and struggled to bring it to the center of the lists. Roland bent down, picked it up, and threw it in the giant’s face.

On receiving this insult the Saracen lost his self-possession, and gave vent to an oath so terrible that all the assemblage crossed themselves. You will not, therefore, be surprised, my friends, that I do not repeat it, although it formed the entire speech of the Governor of Jerusalem. He felt himself in the presence of an enemy worthy of him, and understood that the time for words was gone by. As an habitual drinker likes wine that is rough, warriors delight in foemen who smite hard.

On hearing this insult, the Saracen lost his composure and let out such a terrible oath that everyone present crossed themselves. So, my friends, you won’t be surprised that I’m not going to repeat it, even though it was the only thing the Governor of Jerusalem said. He realized he was facing a worthy enemy and understood that the time for words was over. Just like a regular drinker enjoys strong wine, warriors take pleasure in tough foes who strike hard.

This time the giant assumed his lance and his vast shield. The spectators had not a drop of blood left in their veins, and many prayers were breathed to Heaven for the success of the Christian knight.

This time, the giant took up his lance and his huge shield. The onlookers were white as ghosts, and many prayers went up to Heaven for the success of the Christian knight.

The signal was given. The combatants dashed forward and encountered half way. Angoulaffre had stooped down to await Roland, but he, with superhuman activity, avoided the fearful blow which was aimed at him, and struck his adversary on the face with his lance.

The signal was given. The fighters rushed forward and met halfway. Angoulaffre had crouched down to wait for Roland, but he, with incredible speed, dodged the terrifying blow aimed at him and hit his opponent in the face with his lance.

The spear lodged between two of his teeth and broke.

The spear got stuck between two of his teeth and snapped.

The greatest courage is often accompanied by little weaknesses.

The greatest courage often comes with small weaknesses.

The hero who sports with life on the battle-field will often shrink at the sight of a spider. Angoulaffre, now, had a horror of a dentist—as, my young readers, is the case, I conjecture, with most of you.

The hero who shows off in battle will often flinch at the sight of a spider. Angoulaffre, at this moment, had a fear of the dentist—as I guess, my young readers, is true for most of you.






075s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

A decayed grinder had given him considerable pain for the last six weeks. Imagine his rage, then, when he received a tremendous blow from a lance on that particular tooth. He ceased to be a man—to be a giant: he was a wild beast, mad with fury. He lost his presence of mind, which until now had lent him double strength. Flinging aside his arms he flung himself blindly upon his foe.

A rotting tooth had been causing him a lot of pain for the past six weeks. So, you can imagine his anger when he took a brutal hit from a lance right on that tooth. He stopped being a man—or even a giant; he turned into a wild beast, consumed by rage. He lost his composure, which until then had given him extra strength. Tossing aside his weapons, he threw himself recklessly at his enemy.

But Roland, whom danger never stirred, evaded him craftily, and harassed him. He seemed to be playing with his formidable adversary. A deft stroke severed the girths of Angoulaffre’s horse; the saddle turned round; the giant lost his balance, and fell to earth amid shouts of laughter from the spectators. Roland approached him, gave him his hand, and assisted him to rise. Then he asked him if he required rest.

But Roland, who was never fazed by danger, cleverly dodged him and kept harassing him. It was as if he was toying with his powerful opponent. A quick move cut the straps of Angoulaffre’s horse; the saddle spun around, the giant lost his balance, and fell to the ground while the spectators burst into laughter. Roland went up to him, offered his hand, and helped him get up. Then he asked if he needed a break.

“I never leave a fight half finished,” said the giant; “but I am thirsty, that is all.”

“I never walk away from a fight unfinished,” said the giant; “but I’m just thirsty, that’s all.”

Charlemagne, hearing these words, ordered his pages to roll a hogs-head of Spanish wine into the middle of the lists. Angoulaffre broached it with one blow of his fist, emptied it at one draught, and then, flinging the cask beyond the barriers, remounted his steed.

Charlemagne, hearing this, commanded his attendants to bring a barrel of Spanish wine into the center of the jousting area. Angoulaffre smashed it open with a single punch, drank it all in one go, and then, tossing the barrel beyond the barriers, got back on his horse.






076s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The combatants selected fresh spears, and, having taken their places on the field, rode at each other once more. This time they smote one another full on the breast. What a terrific crash, my young friends! No ironclad of our day could have resisted it. Angoulaffre was driven back on his horse’s crupper; he stuck his knees in so tight, to save himself from a second fall, that the unhappy animal had all the breath knocked out of its body. It was a misery to hear it cough.

The fighters picked up fresh spears and, after taking their positions on the field, charged at each other again. This time they struck each other right in the chest. What a tremendous crash, my young friends! No modern battleship could have withstood it. Angoulaffre was pushed back onto his horse's rear end; he clung on so tightly with his knees to avoid falling again that the poor animal was completely winded. It was pitiful to hear it cough.

Roland had bent beneath the stroke. His back had touched the crupper of Veillantif, but the brave knight did not lose his seat. The spear had glanced off his excellent armour from girdle to shoulder, and he escaped unhurt, though the blood flowed from his mouth.

Roland had bent under the blow. His back had touched the back of Veillantif, but the brave knight did not lose his seat. The spear had slid off his excellent armor from waist to shoulder, and he came away unhurt, even though blood flowed from his mouth.

“I should be loth to kill so brave a knight,” said the Governor of Jerusalem. “I offer you your life; take it at my hands.”

“I would hate to kill such a brave knight,” said the Governor of Jerusalem. “I offer you your life; take it from me.”

“I can accept nothing from you but blows,” said Roland, quietly; “because I feel certain I can give you as good as I take, and perhaps even throw in a little over.”

“I won’t accept anything from you except hits,” said Roland calmly; “because I’m sure I can hit back just as hard, and maybe even a little harder.”

“As you please,” said Angoulaffre; and once more they resumed the fight.

"As you wish," said Angoulaffre; and once again they continued the fight.

The giant flung aside his lance, and took a battle-axe, the sight of which gave the spectators a fit of cold shivers. Roland also laid aside his spear, and drew Durandal from its sheath.

The giant tossed aside his lance and picked up a battle-axe, which sent a chill down the spines of the onlookers. Roland also set down his spear and drew Durandal from its sheath.

Veillantif seemed endowed with human intelligence. The brave creature divined the slightest wish of its master. Now it bounded, now it scoured the plain; anon it charged or it reared, and ever it went unhurt through the shower of blows. The horse of the Saracen was not worth half of Roland’s. Its size and weight rendered it difficult to manage. For some minutes it coughed incessantly, and scarcely obeyed bit or spur. Roland, by a clever turn, took the giant in flank, and with one blow of his tremendous sword clove in two the horse of his opponent.

Veillantif seemed to possess human-like intelligence. The brave creature sensed even the smallest wish of its master. At times it leaped, at times it raced across the plain; then it charged or reared up, and it always emerged unscathed through the barrage of blows. The Saracen's horse wasn't worth half of Roland’s. Its size and weight made it hard to control. For several minutes, it coughed non-stop and barely responded to the bit or spur. Roland, with a clever maneuver, hit the giant from the side, and with one strike of his powerful sword, he sliced his opponent's horse in two.

Angoulaffre came to earth, seated between the two severed halves of his steed, and bellowing with astonishment and anger.

Angoulaffre landed on Earth, sitting between the two split halves of his horse, and shouting in shock and rage.






077s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The Saracens had left off laughing now. Their music was silenced. Garlan the Bearded, who commanded them, foamed with rage; he tore out a good tenth of his beard by the roots. The Alcalde of Valentia foresaw the fate of Angoulaffre, and was asking himself whether he and his men should ever see Spain again.

The Saracens had stopped laughing now. Their music was gone. Garlan the Bearded, who led them, was furious; he yanked out a chunk of his beard. The Alcalde of Valentia anticipated Angoulaffre's fate and was wondering if he and his men would ever return to Spain.

Roland was loudly cheered; but, without taking any heed of it, he dismounted, and, approaching the colossus, who had not yet regained his feet, he said—-

Roland was loudly cheered; but, without paying any attention to it, he got off his horse and walked up to the giant, who had not yet gotten back on his feet, and he said—-

“Keep your seat, governor, and while you rest yourself, send some of your warriors to me; there will then be no time lost.”

“Stay seated, governor, and as you take a break, send some of your warriors to me; that way, we won't waste any time.”

“May I be struck by a thousand thunderbolts, if I give you a moment’s respite! Mount, and defend yourself!”

“May I be struck by a thousand lightning bolts if I give you even a moment's break! Get up and defend yourself!”

“I am not in the habit of taking any advantage in a combat. Since you are dismounted, I will continue the contest on foot.”

“I don’t usually take any advantage in a fight. Since you’re on foot, I’ll keep going in the contest like this.”

During this conversation ten horses had drawn from the lists the remains of Angoulaffre’s steed.

During this conversation, ten horses had pulled from the lists the remains of Angoulaffre’s horse.






078s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Then began a combat yet more terrible than any of its predecessors. The marvel was how Roland escaped the rain of blows aimed at him; but the bold knight managed so admirably, that he got close to the monster, and cut off his right leg at the knee.

Then began a fight even more brutal than any before it. The amazing part was how Roland dodged the barrage of strikes directed at him; but the brave knight handled it so well that he got close to the monster and chopped off his right leg at the knee.

You will guess, my friends, how sad a figure the Governor of Jerusalem cut with such a very ill-assorted pair of legs. He fell, biting the ground with rage, and rolling to and fro in his attempt to rise, until he wept at his own impotence. Roland approached him.

You can imagine, my friends, how pathetic the Governor of Jerusalem looked with such a mismatched pair of legs. He fell, gnashing his teeth in anger, and rolled back and forth trying to get up, until he cried out in frustration at his own helplessness. Roland walked over to him.

“You cannot continue the struggle. Your life is in my power. Accept Christian baptism, and I will spare you.”

“You can’t keep fighting this. Your life is in my hands. Accept Christian baptism, and I’ll let you go.”

Angoulaffre, without answering, rolled himself to the place where his axe had fallen, seized it, and cut off his left leg at the knee. Then raising himself on his stumps, he gazed sternly at Roland, and said, simply—

Angoulaffre, without saying a word, rolled over to where his axe had fallen, picked it up, and chopped off his left leg at the knee. Then, propping himself up on his stumps, he looked fiercely at Roland and said simply—

“I am ready!”

"I'm ready!"






080s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

At the sight of this act of Spartan heroism both Christians and Pagans applauded. Charlemagne himself was touched.

At the sight of this act of Spartan heroism, both Christians and Pagans cheered. Charlemagne himself was moved.

“Governor of Jerusalem,” said he, “desist from this useless struggle. What greater proof could you give of your courage? Believe me, when you appear again before your king in this guise, and tell him, ‘It is Roland who has conquered me,’ you will not see him sneer at you.”

“Governor of Jerusalem,” he said, “stop this pointless fight. What more can you prove about your bravery? Trust me, when you go back to your king looking like this, and tell him, ‘It is Roland who has defeated me,’ you won’t see him mock you.”

“You—you Christians, then—can live after the shame of having been vanquished? That, and that only, is beyond our power. Behold, faint hearts! You have seen how we can fight; see now how well we know how to die!”

“You—you Christians, then—can live after the shame of having been defeated? That, and only that, is beyond our ability. Look, weak hearts! You've seen how we can fight; now see how well we know how to die!”

I will not, my dear young friends, relate to you the end of this fearful conflict. It was no longer a battle—it was a butchery. Blows followed one another without pause. Roland was covered with wounds; his armour was hacked away piece by piece, but he did not give ground. He felt his strength failing, and desired at any price to bring the contest to an end. Without regarding the almost certain death to which he exposed himself, he closed with his foe, and dealt him a tremendous blow, which stretched him at his feet.

I will not, my dear young friends, tell you how this terrifying conflict ended. It was no longer a battle—it was a massacre. The blows kept coming without a break. Roland was covered in wounds; his armor was chopped away bit by bit, but he refused to back down. He felt his strength waning and desperately wanted to end the fight. Not caring about the almost certain death he was putting himself in, he confronted his enemy and delivered a tremendous blow that knocked him to the ground.

There was one short minute, during which the impressed spectators kept silence. The respect which bravery always commands restrained the burst of the general rejoicing; but, these first few seconds past, every one felt himself relieved of an immense peril.

There was one brief minute when the amazed crowd fell silent. The respect that bravery always inspires held back the general outburst of joy; but once those first few seconds passed, everyone felt a huge weight of danger lift off their shoulders.

The sight of Roland, to whom Charlemagne had hastened, was the signal for an outburst of frantic cheering from every side.

The sight of Roland, whom Charlemagne had rushed to see, sparked a wild cheer from all around.

The king embraced his nephew, and said—

The king hugged his nephew and said—

“I would reward you for so splendid a victory. What would you have? My gratitude is unbounded: let your desire be without limit. Which of my provinces shall I bestow on you?”

“I want to reward you for such an amazing victory. What do you want? My gratitude knows no bounds: feel free to ask for anything. Which of my provinces should I give you?”

“I am yet more ambitious. When I wish to own a province, I will go win it with my sword.”

“I’m even more ambitious. When I want to own a territory, I’ll go take it with my sword.”

“What would you have, then?”

“What do you want?”

Aude had just left Oliver, who had no longer need of her care. She felt that the triumph of her lover would not be complete if she did not share it.

Aude had just left Oliver, who no longer needed her care. She felt that her lover's triumph wouldn't be complete if she didn't share it.

Roland gazed at her so meaningly, that Charles turned to Gerard de Vienne, and said—

Roland looked at her with such intensity that Charles turned to Gerard de Vienne and said—

“Here is an ambitious gallant, who seeks his reward at your hands. What say you, Gerard, and you, Lady Guibourg? Does it not seem to you that your niece will be fortunate in having for a spouse my friend and nephew, Roland? I ask her hand of you for him.”

"Here’s a bold and ambitious man who’s looking for your blessing. What do you think, Gerard, and you, Lady Guibourg? Don’t you agree that your niece would be lucky to have my friend and nephew, Roland, as her husband? I'm asking for your permission to propose to her on his behalf."

“Sire,” said Gerard, “it is doing us too great an honour.”

“Sire,” Gerard said, “it's too great an honor for us.”

“Aude could not have a nobler husband than Roland, who comes of your royal line, sire,” said the Lady Guibourg.

“Aude couldn't have a more noble husband than Roland, who comes from your royal lineage, sire,” said Lady Guibourg.

“I was not rich enough to satisfy this grasping soul,” replied Charlemagne, “and I thank you, Gerard, for coming to my help. Ah! Turpin, here is work for you. No other is worthy to celebrate such nuptials as these. Have ready a splendid sermon for the occasion, for the wedding shall take place on our return to Cologne.”

“I wasn’t wealthy enough to fulfill this greedy soul’s desires,” Charlemagne responded, “and I appreciate your assistance, Gerard. Ah! Turpin, we have a task for you. No one else is fit to honor such a wedding as this. Prepare an amazing sermon for the event, as the wedding will happen when we return to Cologne.”






081s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER XII. THE LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT OF ANGOULAFFRE.

ANGULAFFRE was stretched on the ground, surrounded by his companions in arms when the surgeons came to dress his wounds, he rejected their aid.

ANGULAFFRE was lying on the ground, surrounded by his fellow soldiers when the doctors came to treat his wounds, but he turned down their help.

“Go to the Evil One, vile concocters of drugs! My soul is not foolish enough to dwell in so dilapidated a mansion as that which I have to offer now. All your remedies will but drive her away the sooner. Come hither, Alcalde of Valentia, Corsablix, Margariz—all of you—come round me, that I may die while looking on the faces of friends. Tell to King Marsillus the manner of Murad’s death—and mine. Tell him that: with my last breath I called for vengeance on Roland. I bequeath to you a hatred so fierce and strong, that it cannot but survive me. I leave all my property, without exception, for the furtherance of vengeance. If bribery can help you, spare nothing: there is no human integrity that could withstand the sight of the wealth you have to offer. Swear to me you will spare no means of hastening the downfall of this accursed one, and I shall die more happy.”

“Go to the Evil One, you wicked drug dealers! My soul isn’t foolish enough to stay in such a rundown place as what I can offer now. Your remedies will only make her leave even faster. Come here, Alcalde of Valentia, Corsablix, Margariz—all of you—gather around me so I can die looking at the faces of friends. Tell King Marsillus how Murad died—and how I died. Tell him that with my last breath, I called for revenge on Roland. I hand over to you a hatred so intense that it will outlive me. I leave all my belongings, without exception, to further the cause of vengeance. If bribery can help you, hold nothing back: there’s no human integrity that can resist the sight of the wealth you have to offer. Swear to me that you will use every means to quicken the downfall of this cursed one, and I will die happier.”

“Rely upon us,” said Priamus. “We inherit your hatred; and whether it be ten years, or whether it be twenty years hence, rely on it, this Roland shall perish by our hands!”

“Count on us,” said Priamus. “We’ve taken on your hatred; and whether it’s ten years or twenty years from now, trust me, this Roland will fall by our hands!”

“We will hew him into as many pieces as he has given you wounds,” said Garlan the Bearded.

“We’ll cut him into as many pieces as the wounds he gave you,” said Garlan the Bearded.






083s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“His death shall become a tradition,” added Abysm, the favourite of Marsillus. “I swear to you, people shall speak of it when the recollection of this petty Charles shall be extinct.”

“His death will become a tradition,” added Abysm, the favorite of Marsillus. “I promise you, people will talk about it long after they forget about this insignificant Charles.”






082s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“You had better implore the aid and protection of the Prophet in your undertaking, for he who has vanquished me is not to be lightly overcome,” said Angoulaffre.

“You should really ask for the help and protection of the Prophet in your mission, because the one who defeated me is not someone to be taken lightly,” said Angoulaffre.

“If we have to unpeople Nubia, Persia, Egypt, the Atlas, the Caucasus, Scythia, and Spain, to swell our forces,” said Ecremis of Vauterne, “as sure as Mahomet is greater than St. Peter, Charles and his knights shall perish ere long.”

“If we have to depopulate Nubia, Persia, Egypt, the Atlas, the Caucasus, Scythia, and Spain to increase our ranks,” said Ecremis of Vauterne, “just as sure as Mahomet is greater than St. Peter, Charles and his knights will meet their end soon.”

“Before a year elapses we will sleep at Cologne,” said another.

“Before a year goes by, we'll be sleeping in Cologne,” said another.

“Enough, babblers and boasters!” said Angoulaffre, who felt the chills of death approaching; “do your best to carry back your carcasses whole to Spain, and if Mahomet grants you that favour, renew there these promises. In the meantime, take care of your precious hides in to-morrow’s tourney. Death grasps me by the throat—farewell! Ah, dog of a Roland!”

“Enough, you chatterers and braggarts!” said Angoulaffre, feeling the chill of death closing in; “do your best to bring your bodies back to Spain intact, and if Muhammad grants you that favor, make those promises again over there. In the meantime, take care of your precious skins in tomorrow’s tournament. Death is tightening its grip on me—goodbye! Ah, you dog of a Roland!”

These were the last words of the Governor of Jerusalem.

These were the final words of the Governor of Jerusalem.

Sixty Saracens, marching in two files, bearing thirty spears between them (a soldier holding each end of a spear), extemporised a litter, on which the dead body of the giant was placed.

Sixty Saracens, marching in two lines, carrying thirty spears between them (with a soldier holding each end of a spear), fashioned a makeshift litter, on which the dead body of the giant was laid.

Two hours before, he had entered the lists, mounted on his steed, followed by a brilliant suite of kings, emits, and alcaldes, and preceded by a band of barbarous music; proud of his strength, relying on his own bravery, boasting, and threatening. But if Heaven does not favour the cause of the lion, it not unfrequently happens that the Iamb gets considerably the better of him.

Two hours earlier, he had entered the arena, riding his horse, followed by a dazzling entourage of kings, nobles, and local leaders, and accompanied by a loud band; confident in his strength, trusting in his bravery, bragging, and making threats. But if fate does not support the lion's cause, it often happens that the lamb comes out on top.

The enraged Garlan.

Angry Garlan.










CHAPTER XIII. THE TWO ROGUES RELEASED.

THE whole assembly was so full of other matters, that no one gave a thought to Ganelon or Wolf. Pinabel, the nephew of the Count of Mayence, was the first to recollect them. Approaching Charlemagne, he inquired if it would not be proper to release the two suspended knights, and if the king would entrust the task to him.

THE whole assembly was so preoccupied with other issues that no one thought about Ganelon or Wolf. Pinabel, the nephew of the Count of Mayence, was the first to remember them. He went up to Charlemagne and asked if it would be appropriate to free the two knights who were suspended, and if the king would let him handle the task.

“That concerns Roland,” said the king; “he has achieved their deliverance, and therefore they are his property. Go, then, nephew, and take down the two heroes, who are cutting so very sorry a figure up yonder. You will, of course, think it proper to give them the use of their wings.”

“That's about Roland,” said the king; “he's the one who freed them, so they belong to him. Go ahead, nephew, and bring down the two heroes, who are looking quite ridiculous up there. You’ll want to let them use their wings, of course.”

Roland was talking with Aude, and was not particularly pleased at the interruption. However, he went to the chapel, where he arrived in a very bad humour.

Roland was talking to Aude and wasn’t too happy about the interruption. Still, he went to the chapel, where he arrived in a really bad mood.

“It is very hard,” said he to Ganelon, “to be put to inconvenience every minute for people who are not the least grateful for what one does. When a man hasn’t the strength to carry out an enterprise, he should not attempt it. This is the second time that I have had to release you from a state of suspense, and for no fault of mine. For Heaven’s sake, in future don’t put the credit of France in jeopardy lightly. Remember, you are not the only Frenchman in the world, and also that I cannot always be close at your heels to repair your blunders.” And, without further delay, he restored the two suspended knights to the ground, and returned to the fair Aude.

“It’s really frustrating,” he said to Ganelon, “to be inconvenienced every minute by people who show no appreciation for what I do. If someone doesn’t have the strength to carry out an endeavor, they shouldn’t even try. This is the second time I’ve had to pull you out of a mess, and I haven’t done anything wrong. For heaven’s sake, in the future, don’t put France’s reputation at risk so carelessly. Remember, you’re not the only Frenchman out there, and I can’t always be right behind you to fix your mistakes.” And, without any more delay, he brought the two suspended knights back down to the ground and returned to the beautiful Aude.

“Well,” said Wolf to Ganelon, “are you in the humour to digest affronts like those?”

“Well,” Wolf said to Ganelon, “are you in the mood to take in insults like those?”

“I fancy, my lord duke, you have had your share of them too, and they don’t seem to disagree with you.”

“I think, my lord duke, you’ve had your share of them too, and they seem to agree with you.”

“It would be only right to chastise him for his insolence.”

“It would be fair to criticize him for his disrespect.”

“And pray what hinders you?” said the count, smiling.

"And may I ask what’s stopping you?" said the count, smiling.

“The same reason that teaches you patience. This Roland is a brute and a——”

“The same reason that teaches you patience. This Roland is a bully and a——”

Cut here the idlers congregated around the two vanquished knights, and mocked at them unsparingly. Not being anxious to supply public amusement gratis, they thought fit to retreat, and returned to their tents, where they passed the night in the formation of projects that were far from Christian, though they originated in Christian brains.

Cut here, the loafers gathered around the two defeated knights and ridiculed them without holding back. Not wanting to provide free entertainment for everyone, they decided to leave and went back to their tents, where they spent the night coming up with plans that were far from Christian, even if they came from Christian minds.






085s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






086s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER XIV. THE CORSELET OF CAMBRIC.

IT is nine o clock. All is quiet in the camp. The fires have been extinguished as a measure of prudence, and only the moon is allowed to gleam.

It's nine o'clock. Everything is quiet in the camp. The fires have been put out for safety, and only the moon is allowed to shine.

In the plain, however, a few tumblers displayed their feats by torchlight to a few spectators, but ere long, losing their public, they were fain to pack up their traps and seek repose beneath some forest tree. By degrees every noise died away. Hardly a chirrup was heard to give life to a lovely night; still, now and then, one heard from afar the ringing of steel. It was some watch on its rounds. The armour glittered a moment in the moonbeams and then disappeared, and that was all.

In the plain, a few performers showed off their skills by torchlight to a small audience, but soon lost their crowd and were eager to pack up their stuff and rest under a tree. Gradually, all sounds faded away. There was hardly a chirp to bring life to the beautiful night; yet, occasionally, you could hear the distant clanging of steel. It was a watchman on patrol. The armor shone for a moment in the moonlight and then vanished, and that was it.

Let us, too, go our rounds, and see what is passing in the camp. We will begin with the Royal tent. If you were not with me, my dear young people, I would defy you to enter it. Never was treasure or sacred relic so carefully guarded. Charles slept in a great bed of state, and a hundred of his bravest and stoutest men were appointed to guard him. Forty knights kept watch, changing guard three times a night, according to the muster-roll—ten at the head, ten at the foot, and ten on either side, each with a drawn sword and a torch.

Let’s go check out the camp and see what’s happening. We’ll start with the Royal tent. If you weren’t with me, my dear young friends, I dare you to try and get in. No treasure or sacred relic has ever been so well guarded. Charles slept in a grand bed, and a hundred of his bravest men were assigned to protect him. Forty knights stood watch, changing shifts three times a night, according to the roster—ten at the head, ten at the foot, and ten on each side, each with a drawn sword and a torch.

Aude, too, had retired to her pavilion. She could not sleep, however, for thinking of all that had happened during the day—a day that had been at once hateful and glad: hateful, because it had nearly deprived her of her dear Oliver; joyful, because it had decided her marriage with Roland—her dear Roland. Her waiting-women surrounded her. Ten Moorish maidens sang to her Spanish ballads, which she preferred to all others, but to-night she heard them not—she was lost in meditation. Four Saxon damsels combed her long tresses, waiting for the signal to dress it for the night, a signal she forgot to give. Eight Lombard girls had made ready a perfumed bath, but it had been three times prepared already, for it grew cold while she was musing. Oghris was not more fortunate. He had gently placed his head in her lap, but she had not bestowed on him a single glance. He was a guard that made a mockery of the precaution taken to put sentinels at the tent-door.

Aude had also retreated to her pavilion. However, she couldn’t sleep, as she was preoccupied with everything that had happened during the day—a day that was both hateful and joyful: hateful because it had almost taken her beloved Oliver from her; joyful because it confirmed her marriage to Roland—her dear Roland. Her waiting maids surrounded her. Ten Moorish maidens sang her favorite Spanish ballads, but tonight she couldn’t hear them—she was lost in thought. Four Saxon girls combed her long hair, waiting for the signal to style it for the night, a signal she forgot to give. Eight Lombard girls had prepared a scented bath, but it had already been set up three times, as it grew cold while she was deep in contemplation. Oghris wasn't any luckier. He had gently rested his head in her lap, but she hadn’t given him a single glance. He was a guard who turned the precautions of having sentinels at the tent door into a joke.

Roland slept beside Oliver. The two gallant fellows had fallen asleep hand in hand. The friends were now virtually brothers.

Roland slept next to Oliver. The two brave guys had fallen asleep holding hands. The friends were now basically like brothers.






087s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Meanwhile Ganelon and Wolf had concocted a murderous undertaking.

Meanwhile, Ganelon and Wolf had come up with a deadly plan.

“Don’t you think Marsillus would give a handsome price for Roland’s body?”

“Don’t you think Marsillus would pay a good amount for Roland’s body?”

“I believe you,” answered the Duke of Aquitaine; “but it would be better to deliver him up alive, and let the king manage him. It is by craft we must oppose him; as to force, we must not dream of that, for neither you nor I could do anything with him in that line.”

“I believe you,” said the Duke of Aquitaine. “But it would be better to hand him over alive and let the king deal with him. We need to use strategy to oppose him; as for brute force, we shouldn’t even think about that, because neither you nor I could do anything to him that way.”

Let us take a Stroll now Roland and Oliver reposing, beyond the camp, and see who they are that wander in the skirts of the forest. A delightful couple are whispering together. Mita, the worthy sister of Aude, whom we remarked at the head of the royal cortège, and who was called “the little knight of pearls,” Mita was walking along, leaning on the arm of Miton of Rennes, the friend of Roland. They were followed by a waiting-maid and a page.

Let's take a stroll now. Roland and Oliver are resting beyond the camp, so let's see who’s wandering at the edge of the forest. A lovely couple is whispering to each other. Mita, the admirable sister of Aude, whom we noticed at the front of the royal cortège, and who was known as “the little knight of pearls,” was walking along, leaning on the arm of Miton of Rennes, Roland’s friend. They were followed by a maid and a page.

“My sister is fortunate in having for her knight such a man as Roland.”’

“My sister is lucky to have a knight like Roland.”

“Cannot you see how it breaks my heart to hear you speak so? To win your favour must one be the only knight who has no equal in the field?”

“Can’t you see how much it hurts me to hear you say that? Do I have to be the only knight without an equal in the arena to win your favor?”

“I know my own value, and it seems to me that I deserve to have prodigies of valour done to win me. Listen, Sir Miton. You would wed me: is it not so? You repeat, over and over again, you would achieve miracles for my sake!”

“I know my worth, and it seems to me that I deserve amazing acts of bravery to win me over. Listen, Sir Miton. You want to marry me, don’t you? You keep saying, again and again, that you would perform miracles for my sake!”

“It is true.”

"It’s true."

“Then I shall seek a proof of this to-morrow. At daybreak you will receive my commands. If you carry out well the enterprise I shall plan for you, I will be yours—yours devotedly. If you attempt it, but do not succeed, I shall be your friend as heretofore, but nothing beyond. If you draw back, never speak to me again, for I should speak to you as to a poltroon.”

“Then I’ll look for proof of this tomorrow. At dawn, you’ll get my instructions. If you do the task I set for you well, I will be yours—completely yours. If you try but don’t succeed, I’ll be your friend as I have been, but nothing more. If you back out, never talk to me again, because I would speak to you like a coward.”

They had now reached the camp, where they must part.

They had now arrived at the camp, where they had to say goodbye.

“Farewell, Miton; may you succeed to-morrow. I go to pray for your success.”

“Goodbye, Miton; I hope you do well tomorrow. I'm going to pray for your success.”

She reached out a hand, which trembled in that of the knight, and which he kissed respectfully. Miton returned to his tent, but did not close his eyes all night. Every time a footstep passed near his tent he rushed to the door, expecting to receive the message from Mila. At early dawn an attendant came with a packet, which she gave to him, and said—

She reached out her hand, which shook in the knight's, and he kissed it respectfully. Miton went back to his tent but didn’t sleep all night. Every time he heard footsteps near his tent, he rushed to the door, hoping to get a message from Mila. At early dawn, an attendant came with a package, which she handed to him, and said—

“My mistress sends me to you to communicate her wishes. ‘Go seek Sir Miton,’ she said to me, ‘and bid him rejoice it he be truly desirous of proving to me that he is worthy of my love, for I am going to give him an opportunity of proving it. Give to him this cambric garment of mine, and bid him wear it to-morrow in the fight. If he loves me he will consider it a talisman more potent and more secure than steel, and, full of confidence, will present himself at the tournament without any other armour except his greaves, his shield, and his helmet. If he does this and triumphs, I shall be ready to give him any proof of my love that he may demand. If he does not succeed, he shall none the less have my esteem and friendship for having essayed it. If he should fall, I will wear mourning for him and die in a convent. If he refuse, I shall despise him as the falsest and most cowardly of men.’”

“My lady sent me to talk to you about her wishes. ‘Go find Sir Miton,’ she told me, ‘and tell him to be happy if he truly wants to show me that he’s worthy of my love, because I’m going to give him a chance to prove it. Give him this cambric garment of mine and tell him to wear it tomorrow in the fight. If he loves me, he will see it as a charm stronger and safer than steel, and, feeling confident, will show up at the tournament with only his greaves, shield, and helmet. If he does this and wins, I will be ready to give him any proof of my love that he asks for. Even if he doesn’t succeed, he will still have my respect and friendship for trying. If he should fall, I will mourn for him and die in a convent. If he refuses, I will look down on him as the most deceitful and cowardly of men.’”






088s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Miton, who had sunk on his knees to receive from the messenger of his love the packet, which he covered with kisses, rose smilingly, and spoke thus to the attendant:—

Miton, who had fallen to his knees to accept the package from the messenger of his love, which he showered with kisses, got up with a smile and said to the attendant:—

“Return to her whom you have the honour to serve, and tell her that I am happy and proud that she has given me an opportunity of dying for her pleasure. Without her, life is nothing to me: and this is putting me to too easy a trial, for I feared she would send me away from her, and that would have been to put me to a slow and lingering death. I feel truly blest now, since I can devote to her openly every minute as it passes to her service.”

“Go back to the lady you serve and tell her that I am happy and proud she has given me the chance to die for her pleasure. Without her, life means nothing to me: This is too easy a test, because I was worried she would send me away, and that would have been a slow and painful death. I feel truly blessed now, since I can openly dedicate every moment to her service.”

Miton gave all the gold and silver he possessed to the messenger, dismissed her, and prepared himself for the battle.

Miton gave all the gold and silver he had to the messenger, sent her away, and got ready for the battle.

He put on the garment sent him by Mita, and I assure you he looked very well, and not at all ridiculous, when he was equipped as his lady had commanded.

He put on the outfit sent to him by Mita, and I assure you he looked really good, and not ridiculous at all, when he was dressed as his lady had instructed.

I ought to tell you, my friends, that our knight was about twenty-three, and had a handsome face, framed in long yellow locks. He was second to none in either elegance or strength.

I should tell you, my friends, that our knight was around twenty-three years old and had a good-looking face, framed by long blonde hair. He was unmatched in both style and strength.

The cambric corselet which he had assumed, bound round his waist with a rich girdle, came down to his knees, leaving bare his neck and arms, which were very white.

The cambric corset he wore, fastened around his waist with a fancy belt, reached his knees, leaving his neck and arms exposed, which were very pale.

Thus equipped he visited the Archbishop Turpin, related to him his adventure, confessed to him, took the sacrament, and then gave himself up to prayer until the hour for entering the lists.

Thus equipped, he visited Archbishop Turpin, told him about his adventure, confessed, took communion, and then devoted himself to prayer until it was time to enter the lists.






089s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






090s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER XV. MONTJOIE! MONTJOIE! ST. DENIS!

IT was nine o’clock in the morning. The heralds went about everywhere, shouting aloud, “Lace your helms, brave knights! lace your helms!”

It was nine in the morning. The heralds were everywhere, shouting, “Put on your helmets, brave knights! Put on your helmets!”

The combatants got ready for the conflict. They examined for the last time with the greatest care every minute point of their armour, and made sure that their horses were properly equipped and saddled. These precautions taken, they hurried off to the lists; the Saracens by the southern gate, the Christians by the northern.

The fighters prepared for battle. They closely checked every detail of their armor one last time and ensured their horses were properly geared and saddled. Having taken these precautions, they rushed to the tournament grounds; the Saracens through the southern gate and the Christians through the northern.

Charlemagne took his place in the Royal pavilion, with Himiltrude by his side. Aude placed herself on the throne reserved for the Queen of Beauty. Oghris laid himself at her feet, surveying the crowd with wondering eyes.

Charlemagne took his spot in the Royal pavilion, with Himiltrude beside him. Aude settled onto the throne meant for the Queen of Beauty. Oghris lay at her feet, looking over the crowd with curious eyes.

The benches were crowded. The knights took their places. Trumpet-peal and shout rent the air. The Emperor was in his place.

The benches were packed. The knights took their seats. The sound of trumpets and cheers filled the air. The Emperor was seated.

The heralds next proclaimed silence, read the conditions of the tournament, and called on the knights to do their duty, for the honour of Heaven, the Emperor, and the ladies. Then they called the two leaders, Christian and Saracen, to take command of their forces.

The heralds then announced silence, read the rules of the tournament, and urged the knights to fulfill their duty, for the glory of Heaven, the Emperor, and the ladies. They then summoned the two leaders, Christian and Saracen, to take command of their troops.

Garlan the Bearded rode forth, and reviewed his men. Miton did the same, and advanced into the centre of the lists. His novel style of armour attracted some attention.

Garlan the Bearded rode out and inspected his men. Miton did the same, moving into the center of the arena. His unique style of armor caught some attention.

“What is this?” said Charlemagne. “Is Miton out of his senses, or does he come here to seek certain death? Go instantly, and command him to quit the lists.”

“What is this?” said Charlemagne. “Is Miton losing his mind, or is he here to court certain death? Go right away and tell him to leave the arena.”

Ogier the Dane darted forward to convey the Royal command, but was stopped by Turpin, who had heard Charles’s exclamation.

Ogier the Dane rushed forward to deliver the royal command but was stopped by Turpin, who had heard Charles's shout.

“Pardon me, sire, for thus suspending the execution of an order you have given; but Miton is performing a vow. Your Majesty would find it vain to forbid him the combat. Heaven alone is able to preserve him.” The severe eye of the bishop met the supplicating looks of Mita, and her eyes sought the ground.

“Excuse me, Your Majesty, for delaying the execution of the order you gave; but Miton is fulfilling a vow. It would be pointless for you to stop him from fighting. Only Heaven can protect him.” The bishop's stern gaze met Mita's pleading looks, and her eyes dropped to the ground.

Aude understood all, and wished to interpose.

Aude understood everything and wanted to step in.

“Sire, you will not suffer so brave a knight to be slain——”

“Sire, you won’t allow such a brave knight to be killed——”

Charlemagne shook his head sadly. “I know Miton, and nothing will prevent him from carrying out his enterprise.”

Charlemagne shook his head in disappointment. “I know Miton, and nothing will stop him from going through with his plan.”

Then turning towards the suite of the Queen of Beauty, he said—

Then, turning toward the suite of the Queen of Beauty, he said—

“I have among you, ladies, a cruel foe, who thus devotes to death one of my bravest knights. Let us say the prayer for the dead on behalf of the victim of this relentless beauty.”

“I have a cruel enemy among you, ladies, who has condemned one of my bravest knights to death. Let us say a prayer for the dead for the victim of this merciless beauty.”

All rose, and repeated the supplication in a low voice, Turpin leading them. The terrified Mita alone had not the power to rise. She sank on her knees, and would have remained there motionless and overcome, had not her sister raised her.

All stood up and quietly repeated the plea, with Turpin leading them. The terrified Mita was the only one who couldn’t gather the strength to rise. She dropped to her knees and would have stayed there, frozen and overwhelmed, if her sister hadn’t lifted her up.

In the meantime Miton, ignorant of what was passing, and not even hearing the shouts of the crowd, or the entreaties of his comrades, who begged him not to devote himself in this way to destruction—

In the meantime, Miton, unaware of what was happening, and not even hearing the crowd's shouts or his friends' pleas urging him not to throw himself into destruction—

Miton, gay and proud, to think of the trial he was subjected to, had made all his dispositions for the combat.

Miton, gay and proud, thinking about the trial he had gone through, had made all his preparations for the fight.






091s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

There were a hundred horsemen in the field—fifty on either side. Their leaders drew them up in two lines of twenty-five. It was truly an imposing sight—these brave fellows, clad in their glittering arms; in firm and compact lines, planted well in their war-saddles. One might have called them a column of iron. The horses, no less impatient than their masters, whinnied and pawed the ground.

There were a hundred horsemen in the field—fifty on each side. Their leaders lined them up in two rows of twenty-five. It was quite an impressive sight—these courageous guys, dressed in their shining armor; standing strong and steady in their saddles. One could have called them a column of iron. The horses, just as restless as their riders, whinnied and stomped the ground.

At last Charlemagne gave the signal.

Finally, Charlemagne signaled.

“Charge!” shouted the heralds.

“Go!” shouted the heralds.

Scarcely were their voices heard ere the first rank of combatants dashed forward. The two parties met halfway with an alarming crash. In vain did the spectators attempt to make out the result of this first onset. They were obliged to wait till the dust had blown off. The heart of Mita beat very fast during those few seconds, but at last she beheld her knight hand-to-hand with Garlan the Bearded. One half of the combatants were stretched on the earth; some so sorely wounded, that their squires had to come, raise them, and drag them out of the mêlée. Others, however, got up without aid, and went to seek fresh adversaries.

Barely had their voices faded when the first line of fighters charged forward. The two sides collided in a startling clash. The onlookers struggled to determine the outcome of this first strike. They had to wait for the dust to settle. Mita's heart raced during those few seconds, but soon she saw her knight locked in battle with Garlan the Bearded. Half of the fighters lay on the ground; some were so badly injured that their squires had to come and lift them out of the mêlée. However, others got up without help and looked for new opponents.

Priamus had his spear broken, but he had kept his seat in the saddle. Seeing Girars of Roussillon engaged with Corsablix, a wild chief from the Atlas, he rushed towards them with uplifted blade. But the Burgundian knight perceived his approach, and rapidly dashing at his first opponent, he seized him by the throat, made him do service as a shield against the blows of the King of Persia, and finally flung him, a bleeding and mangled corpse, under the feet of the horses. Then, having but one enemy to deal with, he determined to seize Priamus’s horse, and made such good use of his feet, nails, and teeth, that in a twinkling he was in the saddle; while the King of Persia, rolling in the dust, yielded up his impious soul through twenty gaping wounds.

Priamus had his spear broken, but he still stayed in the saddle. Seeing Girars of Roussillon fighting Corsablix, a fierce leader from the Atlas, he charged at them with his sword raised. But the Burgundian knight noticed him coming and quickly darted at his first opponent, grabbed him by the throat, used him as a shield against the blows from the King of Persia, and finally tossed him, a bleeding and mangled corpse, under the horses' feet. With only one enemy left to face, he decided to take Priamus’s horse and, using his feet, nails, and teeth, managed to get into the saddle in no time; while the King of Persia, rolling in the dust, succumbed to his many gaping wounds.

“Allah Akbar! Allah is great!” cried the Saracens.

“God is great!” cried the Saracens.

“St. Denis, Montjoie! Montjoie!” cried the knights; and, lo! the second rank flung itself into the conflict.

“St. Denis, Montjoie! Montjoie!” shouted the knights; and, look! the second rank charged into the battle.

The blare of trumpets and Saracen horns, the beating of drums and gongs, drowned the noise of groans and imprecations.

The loud sound of trumpets and Saracen horns, the thumping of drums and gongs, drowned out the noise of groans and curses.

The dead and dying were once more dragged out. The wounded sought shelter as best they could. Forty warriors yet remained to contest the field—twenty-five Saracens and fifteen Franks.

The dead and dying were once again dragged out. The wounded tried to find shelter as best they could. Forty warriors still remained to fight for the field—twenty-five Saracens and fifteen Franks.

For a quarter of an hour Miton and Garlan had fought together, with no advantage on either side. With his keen blade the Count of Rennes had cleft the casque of the Alcalde of Valentia, and would have split his skull open but for the turban, which deadened the blow. Garlan had hacked in pieces his adversary’s shield, and the corselet of cambric began to be marbled with streaks of gore. Miton saw that the ranks of his warriors were thinning, and was anxious to make an end of his foe in order to hasten to their aid. He closed with him, knee to knee, foot to foot, and, regardless of the danger to which he exposed himself, seized Garlan by the gorget of his coat of mail, dragged him from his horse, and then passing him from his right hand to his left, held the point of his sword to his throat, and compelled him to yield to his mercy. Then he sent the miscreant a foot beyond the barriers, and gave his charger to Thierry, Duke of Ardennes, who had just been unhorsed.

For fifteen minutes, Miton and Garlan had been fighting together, with neither gaining an advantage. The Count of Rennes had sliced through the Alcalde of Valentia's helmet, nearly cracking his skull if it hadn't been for the turban that softened the blow. Garlan had chopped his opponent’s shield to pieces, and the light armor was starting to get stained with blood. Miton noticed his warriors were growing fewer, and he was eager to finish off his opponent to rush to their aid. He closed in, knee to knee, foot to foot, and, ignoring the danger he was putting himself in, grabbed Garlan by the neck of his mail coat, pulled him off his horse, and then switched him from his right hand to his left, pressing the tip of his sword against Garlan’s throat, forcing him to surrender. Afterwards, he pushed the villain a step beyond the barriers and handed his horse over to Thierry, Duke of Ardennes, who had just been thrown from his mount.

Cha’chaân el Da’djah, Emir of Toledo, entertained the presumptuous idea of avenging Garlan the Bearded, as if, because he had strangled a few lions in the desert, ripped up a few elephants, and cut in pieces a million or so of enemies, he could pretend to hope for, the conquest of a French knight. He shouted his war-cry, and darted forward to meet the Count of Rennes, brandishing, as he did so, a huge flail with seven chains, the same with which Attila armed himself when fighting the legions of Aétius. But the blow was delivered in empty air—dragged the Emir forward, and made him lose his balance. Miton took advantage of this miss to seize Cha’chaân el Da’djah by the leg, and dragged him from his seat with such violence as to break the saddle, entangle him with the harness, and throw the horse down on its side. Then the spectators beheld a strange sight. The Count of Rennes grasped his foeman by the ankles, rose in his stirrups, and, using the body as a mace, swung it round his head, dashed into the thick of the fight, and began laying about right and left at the Saracens with the Emir. Every time this novel arm fell it encountered some weapon of defence, so that before long little was left of it but shreds. After a time the mortal instrument of war lost its weight, and became useless. When Miton flung it away it had stretched eight Saracens on the plain.

Cha’chaân el Da’djah, Emir of Toledo, had the bold idea of getting revenge for Garlan the Bearded, thinking that just because he had fought a few lions in the desert, taken down a few elephants, and defeated countless enemies, he could realistically expect to conquer a French knight. He shouted his battle cry and charged at the Count of Rennes, swinging a massive flail with seven chains, just like the one Attila used when battling Aétius's legions. But his swing missed completely—pulling the Emir forward and throwing him off balance. Miton seized the opportunity to grab Cha’chaân el Da’djah by the leg, yanking him off his saddle with such force that it broke, tangled him in the harness, and sent the horse crashing down on its side. What the onlookers saw next was quite a spectacle. The Count of Rennes grabbed his opponent by the ankles, stood tall in his stirrups, and, using the Emir's body like a mace, whirled it around his head, charging into the melee and swinging at the Saracens along with the Emir. Each time this unusual weapon struck, it met with some form of defense, quickly reducing it to mere rags. Eventually, the weapon of war lost its weight and became ineffective. When Miton threw it away, it had already taken down eight Saracens on the ground.

He cast his eye over the field. Marganice, Governor of Carthagena, was fighting with Roard of Limoges and Itiers of Clermont; Garnaille, King of Ethiopia, confronted Lambert the Short and Humbert, Count of Bourges; M’kamat Iladdada, Caliph of Mecca, was showing a bold front to Riol of Mans, Hoël of Nantes, and Bazin of Geneva. Alis, King of Morocco, was engaged with Pinabel; while Sangaran, who ruled at the source of the Niger, Baimalanko, chief of the tribes on the borders of the Dead Sea—each one of these two blacker than the other—and Zunizum-Kalakh, King of Garbe, pressed hard on Aimery of Narbonne, who was, however, giving them two blows for one.

He looked over the battlefield. Marganice, Governor of Carthagena, was fighting Roard of Limoges and Itiers of Clermont; Garnaille, King of Ethiopia, faced off against Lambert the Short and Humbert, Count of Bourges; M’kamat Iladdada, Caliph of Mecca, was standing firm against Riol of Mans, Hoël of Nantes, and Bazin of Geneva. Alis, King of Morocco, was battling Pinabel; meanwhile, Sangaran, who ruled at the source of the Niger, and Baimalanko, chief of the tribes on the borders of the Dead Sea—each one darker than the other—and Zunizum-Kalakh, King of Garbe, pressed hard on Aimery of Narbonne, who was, however, fighting back fiercely, giving them two blows for every one he took.

Miton flew to his rescue, and in three minutes, and with twenty strokes of his sword, had ridded him of his foes. Sangaran and Baimalanko fell before his arm, and went to rejoin the Evil One whose livery they wore.

Miton swooped in to save him, and in three minutes, with twenty precise sword strikes, he took down his enemies. Sangaran and Baimalanko fell under his strength, heading back to the Evil One they served.

“Thanks, I owe you a similar service,” said Aimery to the Count of Rennes. “I shall have finished with this villain in a few seconds. I am not afraid of a single encounter, so leave me and go succour Pinabel, who has scarce blood enough left to keep him alive.”

“Thanks, I owe you one too,” said Aimery to the Count of Rennes. “I’ll be done with this scoundrel in a few seconds. I'm not worried about a one-on-one fight, so go help Pinabel, who barely has enough blood left to stay alive.”

And, in truth, the nephew of Ganelon was fighting in the dark, for he was blinded with his own blood. The King of Morocco, who saw a new foeman coming towards him, determined to abandon the contest with Pinabel and charge at once on Miton, a manouvre he accomplished so rapidly that he took the latter by surprise. For four seconds the Count of Rennes was exposed defenceless to the fury of Alis, and this unguarded moment cost him a gash which laid open his left arm from shoulder to elbow, and marked him with a purple chevron on the wrist. Mita uttered a shriek as if she had received the blow, and hid her face in her hands.

And, in reality, Ganelon's nephew was fighting in the dark, as he was blinded by his own blood. The King of Morocco, seeing a new opponent approaching him, decided to abandon the fight with Pinabel and charge at Miton instead, a move he executed so quickly that it took Miton by surprise. For four seconds, the Count of Rennes was completely defenseless against Alis's fury, and this unguarded moment resulted in a severe gash that opened his left arm from shoulder to elbow, leaving a purple mark on his wrist. Mita let out a scream as if she had been struck and covered her face with her hands.

“See,” said Himiltrude, “what interest the little Mita takes in the combat, sire. The wound the Count of Rennes has just received makes her heart bleed.”

“Look,” said Himiltrude, “how interested little Mita is in the fight, sire. The wound that the Count of Rennes just got makes her heart ache.”

“Keep your nonsense to yourself, madam,” said the Emperor, who hated to be interfered with at the wrong moment. “When men wield the sword, women should not wag the tongue and he abruptly turned his back on his consort. In point of fact, it was not a well-chosen time for talking.”

“Keep your nonsense to yourself, ma'am,” said the Emperor, who hated being interrupted at the wrong time. “When men are holding the sword, women shouldn’t be talking,” and he abruptly turned his back on his consort. In fact, it wasn’t a good time to be talking.

And now Riol of Mans had, with a dexterous back stroke, sent the head of M’kamat Haddada flying, and this new kind of projectile had struck Marganice, Governor of Carthagena, in the face, and so confused him that he neglected to parry a furious blow aimed at him by Itiers of Clermont. This really excusable oversight cost him his life. One sharp thrust pinned him to his horse’s crupper like a butterfly on a cork.

And now Riol of Mans, with a quick backward swing, sent M’kamat Haddada’s head flying, and this new type of projectile hit Marganice, Governor of Carthagena, right in the face, completely stunning him so much that he failed to block a brutal strike from Itiers of Clermont. This understandable mistake cost him his life. One sharp thrust nailed him to his horse’s rear end like a butterfly on a cork.






095s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Garnaille also perceived his end approaching. Lambert the Short gave him no respite.

Garnaille also realized that his end was near. Lambert the Short gave him no break.

“It shall never be said,” cried, fiercely, the King of the Ethiopians, “that I received my death-blow from a Christian hand.” Thereupon, resting the pommel of his sword on the ground, he flung himself on the point and expired shouting, “Allah!”

“It will never be said,” the King of the Ethiopians shouted fiercely, “that I received my death blow from a Christian hand.” With that, he rested the pommel of his sword on the ground, threw himself onto the point, and died shouting, “Allah!”

Aimery of Narbonne, a lad of sixteen, seemed to be playing with his opponent.

Aimery of Narbonne, a sixteen-year-old boy, appeared to be toying with his opponent.

“Dog!” exclaimed Zumzum-Ivalakh, “cannot you fight more steadily?”

“Dog!” exclaimed Zumzum-Ivalakh, “can’t you fight more steadily?”

“I will give you a lesson in politeness,” said Aimery, still smiling. “First of all, I don’t approve of people addressing me without baring their heads.” As he spoke, his sword sent the King of Garbe’s helm flying. It was one of the famous casques of the ancient tribes of Beni-Ad.

“I’m going to teach you about politeness,” Aimery said with a smile. “First off, I don’t like it when people talk to me without taking off their hats.” As he said this, his sword knocked the King of Garbe's helmet off. It was one of the well-known helmets from the ancient tribes of Beni-Ad.

“Bravo, Pagan. Are not you afraid of getting sunburnt?”

“Great job, Pagan. Aren't you worried about getting sunburned?”

A blow of the battle-axe, which shivered the Count of Narbonne’s shield, was all the answer vouchsafed by Zumzum-Ivalakh.

A swing of the battle-axe, which shattered the Count of Narbonne’s shield, was all the response given by Zumzum-Ivalakh.

“Bless me! he’s getting vicious,” said Aimery, without being in the least put out. “We must teach him to say he’s sorry.”

“Wow, he's getting aggressive,” said Aimery, not bothered at all. “We need to teach him to say he's sorry.”

His sword whirled in the air and smote off the wrist of the King of Garbe, and so brought the combat to a close.

His sword spun in the air and sliced off the wrist of the King of Garbe, ending the fight.

The King of Morocco alone continued to make resistance. Miton hastened to dispatch him, for he felt his strength failing him. However, he would receive aid from no quarter save Heaven. His shield was riven, his left arm, laid open with a terrible gash, hung powerless by his side, and every blow he dealt his enemy cost him five in return.

The King of Morocco was the only one still fighting back. Miton rushed to take him down because he could feel himself getting weaker. However, he wouldn’t get help from anywhere except from above. His shield was shattered, his left arm was deeply cut and hung useless at his side, and for every hit he landed on his enemy, he received five in return.

Mita had no eyes for any but the Count of Rennes. She lived with his life, she suffered for his wounds, and she would have fallen dead had he perished. How she blamed her cruel commands, and how she hated the King of Morocco! In truth few men’s deaths have been as fervently prayed for as his was.

Mita only had eyes for the Count of Rennes. She was consumed by his life, felt his pain, and would have died if he had died. She loathed her harsh orders and despised the King of Morocco! In reality, few deaths have been as passionately wished for as his was.

Miton felt a cold sweat seize him; a mournful singing in his ears made him fancy his end was approaching. He struggled against death, and gave one last blow at his opponent, then fell senseless under his horse’s hoofs. That blow was the last the Moorish king received. The sword pierced his bosom, and the steel remained fast in the wound. He was immediately seized with the death shudder, flung wide his arms, dropped his weapons, and uttered so terrible a cry that his frightened steed ran away at full speed straight ahead until he dashed against the walls of the lists. His rider rolled in the dust. The King of Morocco was no more.

Miton felt a cold sweat wash over him; a haunting song in his ears made him think his end was near. He fought against death and dealt one last blow to his opponent, then collapsed under his horse's hooves. That blow was the final one the Moorish king received. The sword pierced his chest, and the blade stayed lodged in the wound. He was immediately seized by a death shudder, threw his arms wide, dropped his weapons, and let out such a horrifying scream that his terrified horse bolted straight ahead until it crashed into the walls of the arena. His rider fell into the dust. The King of Morocco was no more.

Charlemagne sprang up beaming with joy.

Charlemagne jumped up, grinning with happiness.

“Ogier,” said he to the King of Denmark, “go bring me news of Miton, and tell him how I prize his valour. I am, moreover, not the only one who prizes him here, it appears. Well, little one,” he added, turning to Mita, “you have perilous fancies. For this once all has turned out well, but you must promise me not to tempt the devil a second time.”

“Ogier,” he said to the King of Denmark, “go bring me news of Miton, and let him know how much I appreciate his bravery. It seems I’m not the only one here who values him. Well, little one,” he added, turning to Mita, “you have some dangerous ideas. This time everything turned out okay, but you have to promise me not to take such risks again.”

Mita flung herself at the Emperor’s feet, and kissed his hand in silence. Charlemagne smiled.

Mita threw herself at the Emperor’s feet and kissed his hand without saying a word. Charlemagne smiled.

“Come,” said he, “rise, Countess of Rennes.”

“Come on,” he said, “get up, Countess of Rennes.”






096s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER XVI. A FUNERAL MARCH.

THUS ended this brilliant passage of arms. Was I not right, my children, when I told you that its equal was never seen?

This is how this impressive duel came to a close. Was I not correct, my children, when I said that nothing like it has ever been witnessed?

The wounded Saracens were conveyed to hospital, and I need hardly add, they were as well cared for as if they had been duly-baptised Christians.

The injured Saracens were taken to the hospital, and I should hardly need to mention that they were cared for as well as if they had been baptized Christians.

The dead were buried; they were sixty-three in number, neither more nor less. There were, after this tournament, a great many thrones to let in the East.

The dead were buried; there were sixty-three of them, no more, no less. After this tournament, there were a lot of thrones available in the East.

The surgeons declared that the wounded would not be fit to move for a month at the very least.

The surgeons said that the injured wouldn't be able to move for at least a month.

Charlemagne loaded the survivors with rich gifts, and then, after four or five days of rejoicing, he prepared to depart, leaving Fronsac strongly garrisoned. He wished to spend Advent Sunday at a town anciently called Durie, in the diocese of Julliers, and the Feast of the Resurrection at the Cathedral of St. Lambert, in Liege.

Charlemagne filled the survivors with valuable gifts, and after four or five days of celebration, he got ready to leave, making sure Fronsac was well garrisoned. He wanted to spend Advent Sunday in a town formerly known as Durie, in the diocese of Julliers, and the Feast of the Resurrection at the Cathedral of St. Lambert in Liège.

When the Saracens were left alone, they determined, after a long consultation, to inform King Marsillus without delay of the melancholy fate of his envoys, and to bear to him the mortal remains of his son. Nobody, however, cared to be the bearer of such tidings, and one and all professed to suffer horribly from their wounds. In short, of all that brilliant expedition, there were none left to perform this duty except the band.

When the Saracens were alone, they decided, after a long discussion, to inform King Marsillus right away about the tragic fate of his envoys and to bring him the lifeless body of his son. However, no one wanted to deliver such news, and everyone claimed to be in great pain from their injuries. In short, of all that impressive expedition, only the band remained to carry out this task.

The solemn procession set out for Spain. The drums, covered with mourning, preceded the hearse about twenty paces.

The solemn procession set out for Spain. The drums, draped in black, led the hearse about twenty steps ahead.

Thus it was that Murad Henakyeh Meimoumovassi re-entered his father’s dominions!

Thus it was that Murad Henakyeh Meimoumovassi came back into his father’s territory!






096s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

END OF THE FIRST BOOK,










BOOK THE SECOND — THE PROPHET’S PARADISE.






099s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER I. HOW CROQUEMITAINE WAS CHRISTENED.

IN turning over the last page, my young friends, you have grown nine years older. You see time flies quickly when you read my writings. Do I ask too much in begging you to make a hasty flight with me, in five minutes, from the year 769 to the year 778?

IN turning over the last page, my young friends, you have grown nine years older. You see, time flies quickly when you read my writings. Am I asking too much when I plead with you to take a quick journey with me, in five minutes, from the year 769 to the year 778?

Charlemagne, after having, as I said just now, performed his religious duties at Duren and at Liege, returned to Worms at the beginning of the year 770. There Miton and Mita were married, and there, subsequently, the latter gave birth to a lovely little girl, who was called Mitaine—a lovely little angel, plump and soft, with large black eyes, and golden locks as bright as the glory of a saint. Charlemagne saw the infant one day in its mother’s arms, and believed he beheld a vision.

Charlemagne, after completing his religious duties at Duren and Liege, returned to Worms at the start of 770. There, Miton and Mita got married, and later, Mita gave birth to a beautiful little girl named Mitaine—a lovely little angel, chubby and soft, with large black eyes and golden hair that shone like a saint's glory. One day, Charlemagne saw the baby in her mother's arms and thought he was witnessing a vision.

“Surely,” said the good Emperor, “this is Our Lady with her holy babe!”

“Surely,” said the kind Emperor, “this is Our Lady with her holy child!”

When he came nearer, he recognised the Countess of Rennes.

When he got closer, he recognized the Countess of Rennes.

“You are too blest, Lady Mita. You are favoured of Heaven indeed. It is not possible but that this little angel should bring good fortune to all who approach her; and, if she has not already been christened, I should like to be one of her sponsors. Would you wish me to be her godfather?”

“You're so lucky, Lady Mita. You're truly favored by Heaven. There's no way this little angel won't bring good fortune to everyone who gets close to her; and if she hasn't been baptized yet, I'd love to be one of her sponsors. Would you like me to be her godfather?”






100s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Charlemagne took one of the child s tiny hands, and kissed it, the little arm disappearing entirely in the monarch’s bushy beard and moustache.

Charlemagne took the child's tiny hand and kissed it, the little arm completely disappearing in the king's thick beard and mustache.

Then, radiant with joy at this meeting, which he looked upon as a good omen, the Emperor hastened to an assembly of the people that he had convened. He was so happy and devoid of anxiety, that he yielded to the intercession of his mother, Bertha of the Big Feet, who had long been trying in vain to bring about a reconciliation between him and his brother Carloman.

Then, beaming with joy at this meeting, which he saw as a positive sign, the Emperor rushed to a gathering of the people that he had called together. He was so happy and free of worry that he gave in to his mother’s pleas, Bertha of the Big Feet, who had long been trying unsuccessfully to mend the rift between him and his brother Carloman.

During this same year Himiltrude bore a son, who was charming in face, but, unfortunately, deformed in figure. Charles christened him Pepin, but the people nick-named him Hunchback; and when the populace takes upon itself to act as sponsor, the names it gives do not die out.

During this same year, Himiltrude gave birth to a son who was handsome in appearance but, unfortunately, had a deformed body. Charles named him Pepin, but the people nicknamed him Hunchback; and when the public decides to take on the role of naming, the names they create tend to stick.

This son and heir was not calculated to flatter the Emperor’s dignity. His father did not receive him very favourably, and determined to divorce Himiltrude.

This son and heir didn't exactly boost the Emperor's dignity. His father wasn't very pleased with him and decided to divorce Himiltrude.

Aude and Roland, less fortunate than Miton and Mita, were not yet married.

Aude and Roland, not as lucky as Miton and Mita, were still unmarried.

“Sire, is it not time to celebrate our nuptials?” said the Count ot Mans one day to Charlemagne. “For eight months I have been waiting your pleasure, and I trust you will at last fix a day for the marriage.”

“Sire, isn’t it time to celebrate our wedding?” said the Count of Mans one day to Charlemagne. “I’ve been waiting for eight months, and I hope you will finally set a date for the marriage.”

The Emperor had just had a dispute with his queen about the child, so that he did not just then regard marriage very favourably. He did not listen with a very good grace to his nephew’s entreaty.

The Emperor had just had a disagreement with his queen about the child, so he wasn't feeling very positively about marriage at that moment. He didn't respond well to his nephew's request.

“By my beard, I consider you’re in too great a hurry:—know that! Your beard is scarce grown, and yet you want to be at the head of an establishment. That is not what I consider proper. You have to make a name for yourself before you think of transmitting it to others. Besides, a man never fights so well if he has a wife and family; so don’t bother my head any more about it. You are, both of you, young enough to wait—wait!”

“Honestly, I think you’re moving too fast—just so you know! You barely have a beard, and yet you want to run a whole establishment. That’s not how I see it. You need to build a reputation for yourself before you think about passing it on to anyone else. Plus, a man never fights as well if he has a wife and kids, so stop bringing it up. You both are young enough to wait—just wait!”

Queen Bertha, who had no more affection for her daughter-in-law than Charles had for his wife set out for Lombardy to settle a fresh alliance, and before long returned with Desiderade, daughter of Didier, King of Lombardy. Himiltrude, I should add, was divorced, despite the threats of the Pope, Stephen the Third.

Queen Bertha, who cared for her daughter-in-law as little as Charles cared for his wife, set out for Lombardy to arrange a new alliance, and soon returned with Desiderade, the daughter of Didier, King of Lombardy. I should mention that Himiltrude was divorced, despite the threats from Pope Stephen III.

Charlemagne spent his Christmas this year in Burgundy, and Easter at Valenciennes, in Hainault.

Charlemagne spent Christmas this year in Burgundy and Easter in Valenciennes, in Hainault.

The reconciliation of the brothers had never been more than a formal one; so that when, about the second week in December, 771, Charles heard of Carloman’s death at Samoucy, a royal palace in the old diocese of Laon, he did not waste any time on tears. He called together a full court at Valenciennes, announced to his lords the death of his brother, and led them into Neustria. He encamped on the royal farms of Carbonac, in the midst of the forest of Ardennes. The formidable appearance of the forces he commanded induced the nobles and bishops to do fealty to him. Gerberge, daughter of Didier, and widow of Carloman, endeavoured vainly to assert her children’s rights. She was compelled to fly with them and a few attendants, and seek refuge at the court of her father. Charlemagne was then proclaimed sole ruler of all the realm of the Franks.

The reconciliation between the brothers was never genuine; so when, around the second week of December 771, Charles learned about Carloman’s death at Samoucy, a royal palace in the former diocese of Laon, he didn't waste time grieving. He gathered a full court in Valenciennes, informed his lords of his brother's death, and led them into Neustria. He set up camp on the royal estates of Carbonac, in the heart of the Ardennes forest. The impressive display of his forces persuaded the nobles and bishops to pledge their loyalty to him. Gerberge, daughter of Didier and widow of Carloman, tried unsuccessfully to assert her children’s rights. She was forced to flee with them and a few attendants, seeking refuge at her father's court. Charlemagne was then declared the sole ruler of the entire Frankish realm.

Queen Bertha’s choice had not proved a very fortunate one. Desiderade, sister of the dethroned Queen of Neustria, did not make a very sprightly appearance at the Court of France, so Charles determined to get rid of her.

Queen Bertha’s choice hadn’t turned out to be a very lucky one. Desiderade, sister of the deposed Queen of Neustria, didn’t show up with much energy at the Court of France, so Charles decided to get rid of her.

Roland, who was ever lamenting the indefinite postponement of his marriage, once more addressed his uncle on the subject.

Roland, who was always complaining about the endless delay of his marriage, once again spoke to his uncle about it.

“You do not intend, I am sure, sire, to do me a wrong, but you inflict more suffering on me than I can express by thus perpetually adjourning my union with Aude.”

“You don’t mean to, I’m sure, Your Majesty, to wrong me, but by constantly postponing my union with Aude, you’re causing me more pain than I can put into words.”






101s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Charlemagne, who had just been having high words with the queen, was not favourably disposed to marriages. He replied, in an ill humour—? “Do you want to drive me crazy, my fine nephew? Marriage is a folly, take my word for it. Resides, I have a fancy to ravage the land of Saxony. I hear that in a town they call Eresburg—I don’t know why—they worship an idol named Irminsul, and I have set myself the task of burning this impudent divinity. I count on your assistance. On my return we will talk about your marriage.”

Charlemagne, who had just been in a heated argument with the queen, was not in favor of marriages. He replied, in a bad mood, “Are you trying to drive me crazy, my dear nephew? Marriage is nonsense, trust me on this. Besides, I have a plan to invade the land of Saxony. I hear that in a town called Eresburg—I'm not sure why—they worship an idol named Irminsul, and I’m determined to destroy this arrogant god. I expect your help. After I return, we can discuss your marriage.”






102s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Roland went away sadly to find his Aude.

Roland walked away sadly to search for his Aude.

In the year 771, the Emperor spent Easter at Herstall, and Christmas at Attigny. About the beginning of the year 772 he convened his nobles at Worms, placed himself at their head, and invaded Saxony. This land, subdivided into numerous petty states, was inhabited by Westphalians, Osterlindsi, Sclaves, Hungarians. All these tribes were driven back to the Baltic, their idols were destroyed, and their lands devastated. Compelled to sue for peace, they came in and did homage 011 the banks of the Weser.

In 771, the Emperor celebrated Easter at Herstall and Christmas at Attigny. Around the beginning of 772, he gathered his nobles at Worms, took charge, and invaded Saxony. This region, divided into many small states, was home to the Westphalians, Osterlindsi, Slavs, and Hungarians. All these tribes were pushed back to the Baltic, their idols were destroyed, and their lands were devastated. Forced to seek peace, they came forward and pledged loyalty on the banks of the Weser.

Charlemagne, who was no less terrible to his wives than to his enemies, got rid of Desiderade, his second queen, and determined to marry a third. He was of this mind when Roland once more sought him.

Charlemagne, who was just as harsh with his wives as he was with his enemies, got rid of Desiderade, his second queen, and decided to marry a third. He was thinking this when Roland came to him again.

“Sire, since you have given me encouragement to hope, I come to remind you that I love Aude, the niece of Gerard of Vienna, your friend, and that you have promised her to me in marriage as a reward for conquering Angoulaffre. You desired me to follow you to Saxony, and I did so; no one can say, surely, that I was sparing of my person in the campaign. You have often spoken severely against marriage, but I understand you have changed your views, since you are, for a third time, going to do yourself what you used to say was bad for others. I am your sister’s son. I have served you to the best of my ability, and every one agrees that the ability of Roland is no trifle. Will you not please to fix a day for my nuptials?”

“Sire, since you’ve encouraged me to hope, I’m here to remind you that I love Aude, the niece of Gerard of Vienna, your friend, and you promised to give her to me in marriage as a reward for conquering Angoulaffre. You asked me to follow you to Saxony, and I did; no one can say I didn’t put myself on the line during the campaign. You’ve often spoken harshly about marriage, but I understand you’ve changed your mind since you’re, for the third time, going to do what you used to say was bad for others. I am your sister’s son. I’ve served you to the best of my ability, and everyone agrees that Roland’s skills are significant. Will you please set a date for my wedding?”

Charlemagne was in a particularly good humour that day. He burst out laughing at his nephew, and said—

Charlemagne was in an especially good mood that day. He laughed out loud at his nephew and said—

“By my beard? and sceptre, I believe this youngster is going to set me to school. My friend Ganelon was right when he had me beware lest this rogue should lead me by the nose. So-ho! my warrior, have I not made you Count of Mans and peer of the realm? Have not I granted you the Marches of Brittany? And must I now reward you for the blows you have struck in defence of your own precious hide? No, my fine nephew; I don’t approve of people who try to force my game. Besides, I have a notion, after my marriage, of making an excursion in the direction of Lombardy. You will accompany me. When we come back we will see what is to be done.”

“By my beard and scepter? I think this kid is about to teach me a lesson. My friend Ganelon was right to warn me that this trickster might lead me around. So, my warrior, haven’t I made you Count of Mans and a peer of the realm? Didn’t I give you the Marches of Brittany? And now I must reward you for the hits you’ve taken to protect your own skin? No, my dear nephew; I don’t like people who try to play my game for me. Besides, I’m planning, after my marriage, to take a trip towards Lombardy. You’ll be coming with me. When we return, we’ll decide what needs to be done.”






103s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

This year (772) Charles kept the festivals of Easter and Christmas at Herstall, on the Meuse. About this period Didier, King of Lombardy, invaded the states of St. Peter. Coming at the head of ten thousand stout lances, he laid siege to Rome. Pope Adrian did not lose heart for a trifle like that. He closed the gates of the Eternal City, carefully inspected the walls, and manned them with troops, determined to perish amid the ruins of his capital rather than surrender.

This year (772), Charles celebrated Easter and Christmas at Herstall, along the Meuse River. Around this time, Didier, the King of Lombardy, invaded the territories of St. Peter. Leading ten thousand strong warriors, he besieged Rome. Pope Adrian didn’t lose his courage over something like that. He shut the gates of the Eternal City, thoroughly checked the walls, and fortified them with troops, resolved to die among the ruins of his capital rather than give up.

Then he sent a deputation of bishops and men of distinction to Charlemagne, to remind the son of King Pepin that he was a Roman noble, and that it was his duty to defend the Church in the person of its supreme head. The Emperor was not desperately fond of his ex-father-in-law, at whose court all his enemies found refuse. He had lone meditated an expedition in his direction, and so, accepting with joy this providential chance, he convened a full court at Paderborn. The expedition was resolved on enthusiastically, and Geneva was chosen as the rendezvous of the forces. The army was divided into two sections. Bernard, Charlemagne’s uncle, had command of one column, with orders to cross Mount Joux (St. Bernard), and open a campaign in the plains of Milan, while the Emperor led his half of the army over Mount Cenis.

Then he sent a group of bishops and distinguished men to Charlemagne to remind the son of King Pepin that he was a Roman noble and that it was his duty to defend the Church under its supreme leader. The Emperor wasn't particularly fond of his ex-father-in-law, at whose court all his enemies found refuge. He had long been considering an expedition in that direction, and embracing this fortunate opportunity, he called a full court at Paderborn. The expedition was agreed upon with enthusiasm, and Geneva was chosen as the meeting point for the forces. The army was split into two sections. Bernard, Charlemagne’s uncle, was in charge of one column, tasked with crossing Mount Joux (St. Bernard) and launching a campaign in the plains of Milan, while the Emperor led his half of the army over Mount Cenis.

In vain did Adalgisus, son of Didier, attempt to defend the passes of the Alps. He was everywhere repulsed, and was hemmed in at Pavia, where his father joined him (October, 773). Pavia was then a castle, which would well have deserved the reputation of being impregnable if it had not (as is the case with all impregnable places) been taken several times. Nevertheless, it displayed some coquettishness in the matter, never permitting itself to be captured till after a wearisome war; for it required no less than a whole winter to scale its walls, which were seventy feet high, to carry its seventeen gates, and make oneself master of its sixty-two towers.

In vain did Adalgisus, son of Didier, try to defend the passes of the Alps. He was pushed back everywhere and was trapped in Pavia, where his father joined him (October, 773). Pavia was then a fortress that would have deserved to be called impregnable if it hadn’t, like all so-called impregnable places, been captured several times. Still, it showed a bit of flair in the situation, never letting itself be taken until after a long and exhausting war; it took an entire winter to breach its walls, which were seventy feet high, to take its seventeen gates, and to seize control of its sixty-two towers.






104s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Charlemagne went to Rome to spend the Holy Week. He entered it in triumph on the 2nd of April, 774. A grand procession of bishops and nobles went out to meet him at Novi, and accompanied him to St. John at the Lateran, where Adrian waited to receive him. The crowd hailed him as a preserver. He was surrounded by banners and crosses; people of distinction vied for the honour of carrying his victorious arms; and little children, dressed in ancient costume, strewed flowers in his horse’s path. The Pope and the Emperor embraced, and the latter, after having taken the sacrament, visited, attended by his suite, all the sacred spots in the great capital of the Christian world.

Charlemagne traveled to Rome to celebrate Holy Week. He arrived triumphantly on April 2, 774. A grand procession of bishops and nobles met him at Novi and accompanied him to St. John at the Lateran, where Adrian was waiting to greet him. The crowd cheered for him as a protector. He was surrounded by banners and crosses; influential people vied for the honor of carrying his victorious insignias, and little children, dressed in traditional costumes, scattered flowers in front of his horse. The Pope and the Emperor embraced, and after taking communion, the Emperor visited all the sacred sites in the great capital of the Christian world, accompanied by his entourage.

A council was called, at which one hundred and fifty-three bishops and priests assembled to assist the Pope in conferring on Charlemagne the most extensive powers and privileges.

A council was held, where one hundred and fifty-three bishops and priests gathered to help the Pope grant Charlemagne extensive powers and privileges.

During this time famine was making fearful havoc in Pavia. Every day people died of starvation in hundreds, but the town did not surrender. Charlemagne was not one who liked to see work long about. He quitted Rome and assumed the command of the army, and a few days after Didier was forced to surrender. Neither his courage nor his submission could appease the Emperor, and the conquered prince, his head sprinkled with ashes, had to kneel to his new lord. The last of the Lombard kings became a monk, and finished his days, under the name of Brother Desiderat, in the monastery of Corbie. Ansa, his wife, the two sons of Carloman, and Gerberge their mother, with Desiderade, the divorced wife of the King of the Franks, all fell into Charles’s hands, and he condemned them to the cloister. Lombardy was thus made the property of the crown of France.

During this time, famine was causing terrible destruction in Pavia. Every day, hundreds of people died from starvation, but the town still refused to give up. Charlemagne was not the kind of leader who liked to waste time. He left Rome and took command of the army, and just a few days later, Didier was forced to surrender. Neither his bravery nor his submission could satisfy the Emperor, and the defeated prince, with his head covered in ashes, had to kneel before his new master. The last of the Lombard kings became a monk and spent his final days as Brother Desiderat in the monastery of Corbie. Ansa, his wife, the two sons of Carloman, and their mother Gerberge, along with Desiderade, the divorced wife of the King of the Franks, all fell into Charles’s hands, and he sentenced them to a life in a cloister. Lombardy was thus made part of the crown of France.






105s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Aude and Mita had retired to Paris, where they awaited mournfully the return of Roland and Miton. Here the Countess of Rennes gave birth to a marvellously beautiful boy, who was christened Mitis. Never was a baby made so much of. Nothing was good enough for him. The two women, left to themselves, formed endless projects, and counted with impatience the hours which seemed to pass so slowly. But one day the weeping attendants made their appearance, bearing the dead body of the little cherub. They related that a knight, with his visor closed, had attacked them and snatched the child from his nurse; that, without regarding their cries or supplications, he had made his way at full galop to a neighboring stream, where he had dismounted, and, thrusting the child into the water, had held it down with his foot for some minutes. Despite the threats he uttered they came up with him, but too late. The monster, having lifted the corpse ashore with his foot, remounted his horse and fled.

Aude and Mita had moved to Paris, where they sadly awaited the return of Roland and Miton. Here, the Countess of Rennes gave birth to a wonderfully beautiful boy, who was named Mitis. Never had a baby been so pampered. Nothing was good enough for him. The two women, alone together, made endless plans and impatiently counted the hours that seemed to drag on. But one day, the weeping attendants appeared, bringing the lifeless body of the little angel. They told how a knight, with his visor down, had attacked them and snatched the child from his nurse; that, ignoring their cries and pleas, he had galloped to a nearby stream, where he dismounted and, pushing the child into the water, had held it down with his foot for several minutes. Despite their threats, they caught up with him, but it was too late. The monster had pulled the body ashore with his foot, remounted his horse, and fled.






106s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The two sisters were for a long time like a couple of mad women. So excessive was the grief of each that one might fairly have asked which was the mother of the murdered babe.

The two sisters acted like they were out of their minds for a long time. Their grief was so overwhelming that it was hard to tell who was the mother of the murdered baby.

Now it happened that on the day of the murder Ganelon had passed through Paris on his way to Brittany.

Now it so happened that on the day of the murder, Ganelon had passed through Paris on his way to Brittany.

The Saxons, taking advantage of Charlemagne’s absence, had invaded the territory lying between the Rhine and the Weser. The Emperor, but just returned from Lombardy, sent against them four formidable armies; then, having held an assembly at Duren, he placed himself at the head of a fifth column and crossed the Rhine (775). He made himself master of Eresburg, and left a garrison there to hold it, and next defeated at Brunsberg the masses of Saxons that endeavoured to stop his passage of the Weser. He advanced as far as the Oder, cutting the Westphalian forces into pieces on his route, and then marched back after having reinforced the garrison of Eresburg, which was to serve as a prison for his Saxon captives.

The Saxons, taking advantage of Charlemagne’s absence, had invaded the territory between the Rhine and the Weser. The Emperor, just back from Lombardy, sent four powerful armies against them; then, after holding an assembly at Duren, he led a fifth group and crossed the Rhine (775). He captured Eresburg, leaving a garrison there to secure it, and then defeated the Saxons at Brunsberg who tried to block his passage of the Weser. He advanced all the way to the Oder, destroying the Westphalian forces along the way, and then returned after reinforcing the garrison at Eresburg, which would hold his Saxon captives.

This year Hildegarde presented Charlemagne with a daughter, who was christened Rotrude. The Emperor was so delighted with her that Roland ventured to renew his request.

This year, Hildegarde gave birth to a daughter, who was named Rotrude. The Emperor was so happy with her that Roland took the chance to ask again.

“Sire, you bade me share the campaigns in Saxony and Lombardy, and I did my duty to the best of my power. Is it not time——”

“Sire, you asked me to participate in the campaigns in Saxony and Lombardy, and I did my best. Isn’t it time——”

“My dear nephew, spare your eloquence. I see you coming, and begin to know your petition by heart. Well, by St. Nazaire! I will grant you the request you press so warmly. In one month you shall be wed.”

“My dear nephew, save your words. I see you approaching and I already know your request by heart. Well, by St. Nazaire! I will grant you the wish you're asking for so eagerly. In one month, you shall be married.”

Five days after they had to mount, and march for Italy again. Rotgause, Duke of Friuli, and Adalgisus, son of Didier, had resolved to attack Rome and Italy by sea and land (776).

Five days later, they had to set out and march toward Italy again. Rotgause, Duke of Friuli, and Adalgisus, son of Didier, had decided to launch an attack on Rome and Italy by both sea and land (776).

Charles once more crossed the Alps, took Rotgause a prisoner, and, having cut his head off, handed over the government of Friuli to one of his French nobles, the Count Markaire. Then he set out for Worms.

Charles crossed the Alps again, captured Rotgause, and after beheading him, gave the rule of Friuli to one of his French nobles, Count Markaire. Then he headed off to Worms.

One day the Emperor was riding at the head of his army, with Roland beside him. They were marching alongside of a splendid corn land. The reapers, terrified at the sight of the soldiers, had flung down their sickles, and fled; but, their curiosity restoring them their courage to some o o degree, they ventured to watch the column from a safe distance.

One day, the Emperor was leading his army, with Roland next to him. They were marching beside some beautiful farmland. The reapers, scared by the sight of the soldiers, had dropped their sickles and run away; however, their curiosity slowly restored some of their courage, and they dared to watch the procession from a safe distance.

“Have you never, sire, envied the lot of these peasants?” asked the Count of Mans.

“Have you never, sir, envied the lives of these peasants?” asked the Count of Mans.

Charles looked at his nephew in wonderment, thinking he was gone mad.

Charles looked at his nephew in disbelief, thinking he had lost his mind.

“When once their work is over,” continued Roland, “they return to their homes to find a wife waiting on the threshold to embrace them, and a bevy of children who storm them for kisses; while we——”

“When their work is done,” continued Roland, “they head back home to find a wife waiting at the door to hug them, and a bunch of kids rushing them for kisses; while we——”

“I understand you, nephew mine. This is a new way of putting it that you are trying, and if I let you have your talk out, it would infallibly end in the old question, ‘When is the marriage to be?’ I am not more hard-hearted than most people; and, by the mass! on my return—-”

“I get you, my nephew. You're trying to say it differently this time, and if I let you talk, it would definitely end with the same old question, ‘When is the wedding?’ I’m not any colder than most people; and, by the way! when I get back—-”

The Emperor paused. He had just caught sight of a whirlwind of dust a long way off. By degrees the whirlwind lessened to a cloud—the cloud turned into a horseman—the horseman proved to be Hugo of Cotentin.

The Emperor stopped. He had just noticed a swirling cloud of dust far in the distance. Gradually, the whirlwind settled into a cloud—the cloud transformed into a horseman—who turned out to be Hugo of Cotentin.






107s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The Count Palatine had spurred fast to tell Charles that the Saxons were again in revolt, and were ravaging the banks of the Rhine.

The Count Palatine had rushed quickly to tell Charles that the Saxons were rebelling again and were destroying the banks of the Rhine.

Roland sighed. “Aude—dearest Aude!” said he, “shall we never be united except in Paradise? If I thought so, I would hasten the period, and get myself killed in the very next fight.”

Roland sighed. “Aude—my dearest Aude!” he said, “are we ever going to be together again, except in Paradise? If I believed that, I’d rush things along and get myself killed in the very next battle.”

But I should never finish my story if I were to relate to you all the expeditions of Charlemagne against the Saxons. He was always crossing the Rhine, sweeping away whole nations, receiving their submission, and taking hostages; but scarcely had he turned his back before he heard the growlings of a fresh eruption. You will learn all this from pages more serious than mine. I will only add, that in 777 Charlemagne assembled the Saxons and their rulers at Paderborn, and that a great many came, and were baptised.

But I could never finish my story if I were to tell you about all the campaigns Charlemagne launched against the Saxons. He was always crossing the Rhine, defeating entire nations, demanding their surrender, and taking hostages; but as soon as he left, he would hear the ominous sounds of a new uprising. You can find all of this in more serious texts than mine. I’ll just add that in 777, Charlemagne gathered the Saxons and their leaders at Paderborn, and many of them showed up and were baptized.

I must now resume my story.

I need to get back to my story now.

Charlemagne is at Paderborn, surrounded by his Court. Hildegarde had borne him a son, who received the name of Carloman. Aude was more lovely than ever. Miton was now thirty-two, Mita twenty-seven, and Mitaine eight. Oghris was growing old now. His coat was turning silvery. He now required a long ten minutes to quarter an ox, but his claws were still good. He had taken a mighty fancy to Mitaine; and often, when they had tried to separate them, the lion had grown so thin, and the child so melancholy, that they were compelled to abandon the idea.

Charlemagne is at Paderborn, surrounded by his court. Hildegarde had given birth to a son, whom they named Carloman. Aude was more beautiful than ever. Miton was now thirty-two, Mita was twenty-seven, and Mitaine was eight. Oghris was getting old; his coat was turning silver. It now took him a long ten minutes to quarter an ox, but his claws were still sharp. He had developed a strong affection for Mitaine, and often, when they tried to separate them, the lion became so thin, and the child so sad, that they had to give up the idea.

The god-child of Charlemagne had often been made the aim of assassins, and, without doubt, the same fate was intended for her that had befallen her brother. But Oghris was always at hand, and the murderers had to take to flight. On one occasion, however, one of them had not got off quickly enough, and so paid the penalty for the others.

The god-child of Charlemagne was often the target of assassins, and undoubtedly, the same fate awaited her that had claimed her brother. But Oghris was always there, forcing the murderers to flee. However, on one occasion, one of them didn’t escape quickly enough and paid the price for the others.

“Now, at last,” said Miton, “I shall understand the meaning of all this!”

"Finally," said Miton, "I'll understand what all of this means!"

Unfortunately, the lion had not thought of this, and his victim was reduced to such small fragments that nothing could be discovered from them.

Unfortunately, the lion hadn’t considered this, and his victim was broken down into such tiny pieces that nothing could be learned from them.






109s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Charles flew into a great rage on hearing of the attempts to which his god-child had, more than once, nearly fallen a victim.

Charles became very angry upon hearing about the attempts to which his godchild had, more than once, almost fallen victim.

“By Joyeuse! he who touches my god-child is a bold man. Tell me, Mitaine, have you no indication to give me which might put us on the track of this devourer of babes?”

“By Joyeuse! anyone who touches my god-child is a brave man. Tell me, Mitaine, do you have any clues that could lead us to this baby-eater?”

“None, my lord; the monster appears and disappears as if by magic.”

“None, my lord; the monster shows up and vanishes like it’s magic.”

“Well, be he fay, ogre, or vampire, I swear to Heaven I will deliver him into your hands. But until it is in our power to hang, draw, and quarter him, how shall we distinguish this monster, who wishes to devour you, by name?”

“Well, whether he's a fairy, ogre, or vampire, I swear to God I will hand him over to you. But until we can capture and punish him, how are we supposed to identify this monster who wants to consume you by name?”

“Let us call him Croquemitaine!”

“Let’s call him Croquemitaine!”

“So be it. Well, then, Croquemitaine shall be hanged: take my word for it.”

“So be it. Well, then, Croquemitaine will be hanged: trust me on this.”

In the year 777 Charlemagne celebrated Easter at Nimègue.

In 777, Charlemagne celebrated Easter in Nijmegen.






110s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER II. THE KING OF BEAUTY,

ONE chronicle which I have discovered, and which is only known to me, assures us that Charlemagne was devotedly fond of children. It was his pleasure one day to call a couple of hundred of them together, in his royalty of Paderborn, and say to them—

ONE chronicle that I’ve found, and that only I know about, tells us that Charlemagne really loved children. One day, he gathered a couple of hundred of them together at his palace in Paderborn and said to them—

“You are the masters here, and my servants are at your disposal. Make hay of all the flowers in my gardens, and my gardeners shall assist you. Plan a dinner tremendous enough to kill my friend Guy of Burgundy with indigestion, and my cooks are under your orders. Ransack my illuminated books; and if by chance you tear them, Eginhard will restore them so that it can’t be detected. Break the silver strings of the queen’s harp, and they shall be replaced before she suspects mischief. Command, bully, pillage, if you like, to your hearts’ content. There is but one thing I forbid”—and Charles, knitting his great brows, spoke in a voice of thunder—“one thing I forbid, do you hear? I forbid you to put yourselves out of the way in the slightest degree.”

“You're in charge here, and my servants are at your service. Enjoy all the flowers in my gardens, and my gardeners will help you out. Plan a dinner so extravagant that it might give my friend Guy of Burgundy indigestion, and my cooks will take orders from you. Go through my illuminated books, and if you happen to tear any, Eginhard will fix them without anyone knowing. Break the queen's harp's silver strings, and they'll be replaced before she even notices something's wrong. Command, push around, loot if you want, to your heart's content. But there's one thing I absolutely forbid”—and Charles, furrowing his brow, spoke with a booming voice—“one thing I forbid, do you understand? I forbid you to inconvenience yourselves in any way.”

This speech was calculated to raise the wildest enthusiasm. In a moment the palace was ravaged. Mad with liberty, the little folks rushed hither and thither, pillaging everywhere at random, and to no purpose, like silly butterflies. The happiness of being free to do what they pleased was enough.

This speech was designed to stir up the wildest excitement. In an instant, the palace was overwhelmed. Crazy with freedom, the little ones dashed around aimlessly, looting everything in sight like foolish butterflies. The joy of being able to do what they wanted was all they needed.

It was indeed a deafening tumult, an unequalled outburst of jollity. They tore down the hangings; they broke open the aviaries; they smashed the statues; they ransacked the sideboards; they tore up the flowers—until, at last, by degrees, their impetuosity wore itself out. At the end of an hour the children, left to themselves, and having nothing more to destroy, could not invent any means of amusing themselves.

It was truly a loud chaos, an unmatched explosion of joy. They pulled down the decorations; they broke open the birdcages; they smashed the statues; they rummaged through the cabinets; they ripped up the flowers—until, finally, their energy ran out. After about an hour, the kids, left on their own and with nothing else to destroy, couldn’t think of any way to entertain themselves.

When the Emperor returned he found his little visitors scattered throughout the palace, tired, idle, and melancholy. Charles called them all round him, and inquired if they, were all enjoying themselves. The children hung down their heads without answering. He repeated the question with the same result. At last Mitaine, more confident than the rest, opened her mouth—

When the Emperor came back, he found his little visitors spread out across the palace, exhausted, unoccupied, and sad. Charles gathered them all around him and asked if they were enjoying themselves. The children looked down, not responding. He asked again, and got the same reaction. Finally, Mitaine, feeling braver than the others, spoke up—

“God-papa—not to keep anything from you—we don’t know what to do, and were never so bored in all our lives.”

“God-papa, just to be honest with you, we don’t know what to do, and we’ve never been this bored in our lives.”

“My children,” answered Charlemagne, “let this be a timely lesson to you. In pleasure, as in war, everything goes wrong without a clever commander. To play well, just as to fight well, you need a captain. Choose some one who shall be general of your games; and, by my beard! you will see that all will go well.”

“My children,” Charlemagne replied, “let this be a timely lesson for you. In fun, just like in battle, everything goes astray without a smart leader. To play well, just as to fight well, you need someone in charge. Choose a captain for your games; and, I swear, you’ll see that everything will go smoothly.”

“Beloved sire!” said the children, trooping round him, “choose our general for us.”

“Dear dad!” said the children, gathering around him, “pick our leader for us.”

“I will,” said Charles; “but you must at least promise me to obey him whom I select.”

"I will," said Charles; "but you have to promise me that you'll obey whoever I choose."

“We will! we will!”

"We will! We will!"

Charles perceived a fair boy of twelve in the crowd; and, taking him gently by the ear, he led him out, and presented him to his small subjects.

Charles spotted a fair-haired boy of twelve in the crowd; and, gently grabbing him by the ear, he led him out and introduced him to his young subjects.

“Here is the little king I offer you. Obey him as you would me; and as for you, Joel the Fair, will you take my advice?”

“Here is the little king I’m giving you. Follow him just like you would me; and you, Joel the Fair, will you listen to my advice?”

“I permit you to offer it, cousin,” said the youngster, drawing himself up grandly.

“I allow you to offer it, cousin,” said the young man, straightening himself up proudly.

“Then, sire, since you deign to listen to me, accept this hint. Would you rule without discomfort, sleep without fearing some evil dream, and live at ease?”

“Then, sir, since you’re willing to listen to me, take this advice. Do you want to rule without worry, sleep without the fear of bad dreams, and live comfortably?”

“That would suit me nicely!”

“That would work for me!”

“Well, then, Joel the Fair, make yourself beloved!”

“Well, then, Joel the Fair, make yourself loved!”

“We will take care to do so,” said the boy, and immediately gave one of his subjects a rare buffet for leaning too familiarly on his royal shoulder.

“We’ll make sure to do that,” said the boy, and right away, he gave one of his subjects a sharp slap for leaning too casually on his royal shoulder.

Charlemagne withdrew to rejoin Eginhard, Theodulph, Leidrade, and Alcuin, with whom he had shut himself up to work at his code of laws.

Charlemagne stepped back to reunite with Eginhard, Theodulph, Leidrade, and Alcuin, with whom he had isolated himself to revise his code of laws.

But he had hardly been in his closet half an hour when a great hubbub was heard under the windows; shouts, laughter, and cries were mingled together, and soon rose to such a pitch that the Emperor rose, curious to see what was the cause of the tumult, and went to the window.

But he had barely been in his closet for half an hour when a loud commotion erupted outside the windows; shouts, laughter, and cries mixed together, rising to such a volume that the Emperor got up, curious to see what was causing the disturbance, and went to the window.

I can assure you, young people, that he was not a little astonished to see Mitaine fighting with a big boy, whom she had just thrown down and was kneeling upon.

I can assure you, kids, that he was pretty surprised to see Mitaine fighting with a big boy, whom she had just knocked down and was now kneeling on.

“So, Master Joel, you have a strange way of ruling,” said Charles, opening the window. “Is this the way in which you ensure the peace of your dominions? What is the meaning of this?”

“So, Master Joel, you have an odd way of leading,” Charles said as he opened the window. “Is this how you maintain peace in your territories? What does this mean?”

The tumult ceased. Mitaine released her victim, and Joel advanced and addressed Charles.

The chaos stopped. Mitaine let go of her victim, and Joel stepped forward to speak to Charles.

“I must remind you, sire, that you promised us uninterrupted liberty, and I have therefore some right to feel astonished when you interfere with my kingdom. What would your Majesty say if the King of Saragossa or of Persia were to question you about your doings in your own realm? However, I have not forgotten that it is to you I owe my crown, and as I am a gallant prince, I will consent to answer your questions. We had determined to hold a tournament, and in order that it might be done in a manner becoming my state, I first chose myself a court. It is composed of those whom you see yonder, half-inclined to quarrel over the scrag-end of a pie. I armed my knights—those are they on the lawn yonder, where they are now holding gallant encounters, which will prove to you I have chosen well. I improvised arms as I had invented knights. The ladies chose their gallants. Mitaine was unanimously elected Queen of Beauty, and she selected for her knight that big boy to whom she has just been giving such thumps. The trumpets sounded, and I took my place on the throne with a majesty that could not have failed to please you. The jousts commenced, and all went well enough. Riolet received a blow on the eye from Chariot, which lends quite a martial air to his visage; Loys has had two teeth knocked out; and Ode has left two handfuls of hair on the field.”

“I need to remind you, sire, that you promised us uninterrupted freedom, so I have every right to be surprised when you meddle in my kingdom. What would your Majesty think if the Kings of Saragossa or Persia decided to question you about your actions in your own realm? Still, I haven’t forgotten that I owe my crown to you, and since I am a noble prince, I will agree to answer your questions. We planned to hold a tournament, and to ensure it reflected my status, I first assembled my court. It consists of those people over there, who are half-heartedly arguing over the last piece of pie. I equipped my knights—those are the ones on the lawn over there, where they are currently engaged in gallant contests that will show you I made good choices. I created the armor as I had created the knights. The ladies chose their champions. Mitaine was unanimously named Queen of Beauty, and she picked that big guy she’s just been hitting. The trumpets sounded, and I took my place on the throne with a dignity that I’m sure would have impressed you. The jousting began, and everything was going fine. Riolet got hit in the eye by Chariot, giving him quite a battle-ready look; Loys lost two teeth; and Ode left two handfuls of hair on the field.”






112s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“We did not expect it to stop here when Berart, the chosen cavalier of Mitaine, entered the lists. He presented himself proudly, and arrogantly defied Odille, who, without disturbing himself, gave him a kick on the shin, so dexterously applied that the unhappy youth lost heart and ran away. At this sight Mitaine was transported with anger, and jumping quickly down from her throne, she rolled the astonished and terrified Berart in the dust; and then, turning on his opponent, upbraided him for his cowardice—in short, you can see what has befallen poor Odille. For my part, I abstained from placing any obstacle in the way of Mitaine’s triumph. She was hitherto our queen by virtue of her rank and beauty: now she has won the title by her courage also.”

“We didn’t expect it to end like this when Berart, Mitaine’s chosen knight, stepped up. He showed up confidently and boldly challenged Odille, who, without missing a beat, kicked him in the shin so skillfully that the poor guy lost his nerve and ran away. Seeing this, Mitaine was furious; she jumped off her throne and threw the shocked and terrified Berart onto the ground. Then, turning to his rival, she scolded him for his cowardice—in short, you can see what happened to poor Odille. As for me, I didn’t try to stop Mitaine’s victory. Until now, she was our queen because of her rank and beauty; now she has earned the title for her bravery as well.”






113s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Charlemagne laughed for seven minutes without stopping—so says the historian—as he had never laughed before. Then he called his god-child to him.

Charlemagne laughed for seven minutes straight—so says the historian—like he had never laughed before. Then he called his godchild over to him.






114s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“By my sceptre! this is the conduct of a heroine, and you shall be well rewarded. It seems to me that a triumphant march would be about the right thing at this period. What thinks our brother Joel of the proposal?”

“By my scepter! This is the behavior of a true heroine, and you will be richly rewarded. I believe a triumphant march would be just the thing right now. What does our brother Joel think of the idea?”

“Excellently said, sire. Let there be a march of triumph.”

"Well said, my lord. Let's have a victory march."

“There’s only one thing that puzzles me. If we crown Mitaine for her valour, we shall have no Queen of Beauty.”

“There’s only one thing that confuses me. If we crown Mitaine for her bravery, we won’t have a Queen of Beauty.”

“By my beard, sire,” said little Joel, stroking his smooth, twelve-year old chin, and aping Charles to the best of his ability—“by my beard, sire, you are puzzled about trifles.” Then he went in search of his friend Riolet, whose eye was getting blacker every minute.

“By my beard, sir,” said little Joel, stroking his smooth, twelve-year-old chin and mimicking Charles as best as he could—“by my beard, sir, you’re getting hung up on trivial things.” Then he went to find his friend Riolet, whose eye was getting blacker with every passing moment.

“What do you say to a King of Beauty like that? It is but right that both sexes should have their part in the triumph as usual.”

“What do you say to a beautiful king like that? It’s only fair that both genders share in the triumph, as always.”

“What a philosopher he is!” said Charles, laughing till the tears ran down his face. “Let Oghris be brought—he is the only animal worthy to carry my courageous god-child. And you, rival and discomfited knights—it is to you, Berart, and you too, Odille, that I am speaking—go, conduct your conqueror in triumph. But now, what are we to do with the King of Beauty, brother?”

“What a philosopher he is!” Charles said, laughing so hard that tears streamed down his face. “Bring Oghris—he’s the only creature fit to carry my brave god-child. And you, defeated knights—I'm talking to you, Berart, and you too, Odille—go and lead your champion in victory. But now, what should we do with the King of Beauty, brother?”

Joel, without answering, called on four knights to volunteer, and placed Riolet on their shoulders, the pain and confusion making him pull some very strange grimaces. In this fashion the procession set out amid loud laughter and cheering.

Joel, without replying, called on four knights to step up, and lifted Riolet onto their shoulders, the pain and confusion making him make some very odd faces. With that, the procession started out amid loud laughter and cheers.

In the evening Charles took Miton aside with him, and said, “Learn, my friend, that our Mitaine is not intended to wear a petticoat for long. A sword will suit her hand better than a needle. The secret attacks from which, thank Heaven, she has till now escaped unhurt may be renewed, and I would fain have her under my own guardianship. I have an offer to make to you, Count of Rennes. Give her to me for a page, and I will have her brought up to the use of arms. I am greatly mistaken if I do not thus rear a staunch supporter of my son.”

In the evening, Charles pulled Miton aside and said, “Listen, my friend, our Mitaine is not meant to wear a dress for long. A sword will suit her hand better than a needle. The secret threats from which, thank heaven, she has escaped so far could come back, and I want her under my protection. I have a proposal for you, Count of Rennes. Hand her over to me as a page, and I’ll train her in the use of arms. I’d be very surprised if I don’t end up raising a strong ally for my son.”

The offer was accepted, and from the next day Mitaine, to her delight, took rank with the pages, whose male attire she adopted.

The offer was accepted, and the next day Mitaine, to her delight, joined the ranks of the pages, wearing their male clothing.






115s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER III. HOW THE EMPEROR CHARLEMAGNE SAW A VISION.

CHARLEMAGNE only took repose in order to give others an opportunity of resting. The chronicles tell us that he used to break off his slumbers four or five times during the night, rise, dress himself, and dispatch some matters of business. At Paderborn he occupied a chamber on the ground floor, and was often seized with the inclination to go down into the park, where, being alone with his thoughts, he used to allow himself to become lost in reverie.

CHARLEMAGNE only rested to give others a chance to relax. The records say he would interrupt his sleep four or five times a night, get up, get dressed, and attend to some business matters. At Paderborn, he stayed in a room on the ground floor and often felt the urge to go down to the park, where, alone with his thoughts, he would let himself get lost in daydreams.

One beautiful night in the spring he perceived in the heavens what seemed like an immense causeway, paved with stars, which commenced above the Gulf of Friesland and disappeared about the Galician frontier, passing over Germany, Aquitaine, Gascony, and Navarre.

One beautiful spring night, he saw in the sky what looked like a huge road made of stars, starting above the Gulf of Friesland and vanishing around the Galician border, stretching over Germany, Aquitaine, Gascony, and Navarre.






117s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Little by little there seemed to him to glitter an unusual number of luminaries; they increased in size, changed their forms, and began to move all in the same direction from the northeast to the south-west, and presently he beheld, moving across the heavens, crowds of armed warriors. He had mistaken for stars the glint of the moon upon their armour. For a whole hour troop succeeded troop; the horses, excited to a mad ardour, galloped among the clouds, raising a dust of star-sparkles with their hoofs. Then all became motionless as at first. The night grew dark and silent, and Charles, lost in reflection, turned his eyes to earth. The sight he saw froze for some seconds the blood in his veins. It appeared like a moving light, which had assumed a human shape—a lingering sunbank forgotten by the twilight, and animated by some supernatural power. It advanced slowly, its outline showing clearly against the darkness of the park. At last the Emperor could distinguish a form more beautiful than is granted to the mortal inhabitants of the globe. The figure spoke, and the air became laden with odours. Its voice hushed the songs of the nightingales, who perched on the boughs to listen.

Little by little, he noticed a strange number of lights shining in the sky; they grew larger, changed shape, and began to move all together from the northeast to the southwest. Soon, he saw crowds of armed warriors crossing the heavens. He had mistaken the reflection of the moon on their armor for stars. For a full hour, one troop followed another; the horses, filled with wild excitement, galloped through the clouds, kicking up a cloud of sparkling dust with their hooves. Then everything became still again, just as it was at first. The night grew dark and quiet, and Charles, lost in thought, looked down at the earth. What he saw froze his blood for a few seconds. It looked like a moving light that had taken on a human shape—a lingering ray of sunlight forgotten by twilight, animated by some supernatural force. It moved slowly, its outline clearly visible against the darkness of the park. Eventually, the Emperor could make out a figure more beautiful than anything given to humans on this earth. The figure spoke, and the air filled with fragrance. Its voice silenced the songs of the nightingales, who perched on the branches to listen.

“My son, why have you forgotten me?”

“My son, why did you forget about me?”

“My lord, who are you?” inquired Charles.

“My lord, who are you?” Charles asked.

“I am St. James, the apostle, the brother of St. John the Evangelist.”

“I am St. James, the apostle, the brother of St. John the Evangelist.”

The Emperor fell on his knees.

The Emperor dropped to his knees.

“You called upon me at the tournament of Fronsac, and promised me a chapel in exchange for Oliver’s life, and I heard you. Oliver lives, and nine years have passed and still my bones lie in Galicia, forgotten by Christians and given up to Saracens. You have led your legions to the Roman shores, to the ocean, and to the Gulf of Friesland. One part of Europe only have you omitted to visit: it is that where my bones are laid, and to which you swore to me to make an expedition in my honour. I am sent to you from above. If Heaven makes you the most powerful among the mighty ones of earth, it is that you may accomplish its designs. Arise, then; rescue my remains from profane hands, and open the route for pilgrims to my shrine. Arm your brave Franks, Lombards, Saxons, and Austrians, and march straight for the Saracens of Spain. I shall be with you in danger, and by-and-by you will find me ready to conduct you to Heaven.”

"You called on me at the tournament in Fronsac and promised me a chapel in exchange for Oliver’s life, and I listened. Oliver lives, and nine years have gone by, yet my bones lie in Galicia, forgotten by Christians and abandoned to the Saracens. You’ve taken your legions to the shores of Rome, to the ocean, and to the Gulf of Friesland. There’s only one part of Europe you haven’t visited: where my bones rest, and to which you swore to make a journey in my honor. I am sent to you from above. If Heaven has made you the most powerful among the earth's mighty, it’s so you can fulfill its plans. So rise; rescue my remains from unholy hands, and clear the way for pilgrims to my shrine. Gather your brave Franks, Lombards, Saxons, and Austrians, and march straight against the Saracens in Spain. I will be with you in danger, and soon you will find me ready to lead you to Heaven."

The vision vanished. Two hours later Eginhard, coming to seek Charlemagne, found him still upon his knees in the park praying, with tears in his eyes.

The vision disappeared. Two hours later, Eginhard, coming to look for Charlemagne, found him still on his knees in the park praying, with tears in his eyes.






116s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






120s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER IV. HOW KING MARSILLUS SAW A VISION.

A SHORT time previous to the foregoing events, Marsillus had a vision at Saragossa.

A SHORT time before the events mentioned earlier, Marsillus had a vision in Saragossa.

Come with me now to Spain, my young friends. Do not murmur, for there exists nothing so lovely as Spain, unless it be “the terrestrial paradise,” of which I am not in a position to form an opinion.

Come with me now to Spain, my young friends. Don’t complain, because there’s nothing as beautiful as Spain, unless it’s “the earthly paradise,” which I can’t really comment on.

There the sandal-wood, the spikenard, the saffron, the ebony, and the clove, the most extraordinary flowers, the most delicious fruits, all grow wild. The streams prattle more gaily there than anywhere else, joyfully sprinkling with dewy drops the ever-verdant banks. On all sides trees, clothed with luxuriant foliage, provide shelter for the most musical birds in the world. The choir numbers the tomtit, the nightingale, the phoenix, the turtle-dove, and a thousand others. Must I, at the risk of making your mouths water, mention a few of the fruits of this marvellous land? What do you say to the fig, the grape, the pomegranate, the almond, the lemon, the pine-apple, the olive, and the orange? And the flowers!—clumps of roses everywhere, lilies, chrysanthemums! Here, grow ox-eyes; there, spring violets; yonder bloom the narcissus and the balsam. The cool brooklets, abundant and limpid as glass, flow over pebbles as bright as crystal and topaz. There are gardens like those of Persia, minarets like those of Bagdad, a blue sky’ like that of no other part of the world. The nights are so delicious, one is sorry to go to sleep. Everywhere are seen wealth, beauty, joy, and plenty! Such is Spain.

There, sandalwood, spikenard, saffron, ebony, and clove, along with the most amazing flowers and the tastiest fruits, all grow wild. The streams babble more cheerfully there than anywhere else, happily splashing dewy drops on the always green banks. All around, trees draped in lush foliage provide shelter for the most musical birds on the planet. The choir includes the tomtit, the nightingale, the phoenix, the turtle dove, and a thousand others. Should I, risking making your mouths water, mention a few fruits from this marvelous land? How about figs, grapes, pomegranates, almonds, lemons, pineapples, olives, and oranges? And the flowers!—clusters of roses everywhere, lilies, chrysanthemums! Here, oxeyes grow; there, violets bloom; over there, narcissus and balsam flourish. The cool little streams, clear and abundant like glass, flow over pebbles as bright as crystal and topaz. There are gardens like those in Persia, minarets like those in Baghdad, and a blue sky unlike any other part of the world. The nights are so delightful that you hate to go to sleep. Everywhere you see wealth, beauty, joy, and abundance! This is Spain.

All this, however, was ruined by the presence of the Saracens.

All of this, however, was ruined by the presence of the Saracens.

Marsillus was taking a nap. He was lying on cushions of priceless material. The pavilion in which he had sought repose was of stained ivory, inlaid with gold. In the midst a joyous fountain diffused coolness around it; while an incense, compounded of musk, ambergris, and camphor, made into a paste with distilled otto of roses, burning in marble bowls, filled the air with sweetness.

Marsillus was napping. He lay on cushions made of luxurious material. The pavilion where he rested was made of stained ivory, decorated with gold. In the center, a cheerful fountain created a cool atmosphere; meanwhile, an incense mixture of musk, ambergris, and camphor, blended into a paste with distilled rose oil and burning in marble bowls, filled the air with a lovely fragrance.

All at once the daylight turned sickly pale. A chill like that of the tomb succeeded the agreeable coolness and the perfumes yielded to sickening odours like those of the grave. The flowers faded; all that was brightest became dull and tarnished; and a corpse came and seated itself beside the King of Saragossa. It scarcely retained the human form, being made up of shreds and rags of flesh, and rendered only the more hideous by the gay robes in which it was enveloped.

All of a sudden, the daylight turned a sickly pale. A chill, like that of a tomb, replaced the pleasant coolness, and the sweet scents gave way to disgusting odors like those of a grave. The flowers wilted; everything that was bright became dull and tarnished; and a corpse came and sat down beside the King of Saragossa. It hardly looked human, made up of tattered pieces of flesh, and was even more grotesque because of the bright clothes it was wrapped in.

“My father!” said the corpse, “have you, then, forgotten me?” Marsillus opened his eyes, uttered a shriek, and, after gazing round vainly for some way of escape, sank back motionless, with haggard eyes and bristling locks, and bathed in a cold sweat.

“My father!” said the corpse, “have you really forgotten me?” Marsillus opened his eyes, let out a scream, and, after looking around desperately for a way to escape, sank back motionless, with wild eyes and unkempt hair, drenched in cold sweat.






121s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Is it thus you receive your son, after a separation of ten years? Open your arms to me, beloved monarch, for I hunger for your embrace!” On seeing Murad approaching him, the terrified Marsillus sprang to his feet, and strove to get out of his way, but in vain. The corpse caught him in its arms, folded him to its bosom, which cracked in a ghastly way with the force of the hug, and “covered with cold and clammy kisses the face and white locks of the King of Saragossa, on which they left gory stains!

“Is this how you welcome your son after ten years apart? Open your arms to me, dear king, because I crave your embrace!” When Marsillus saw Murad coming toward him, he was so scared that he jumped up and tried to move out of the way, but it was no use. The corpse grabbed him, pulled him into a tight hug that crushed him in a horrifying way, and “covered the face and white hair of the King of Saragossa with cold, clammy kisses that left bloody marks!”

“Leave me—depart!” shrieked the old man. “What have I done to you, or what would you have me do?”

“Leave me—go away!” yelled the old man. “What have I done to you, or what do you want me to do?”

“I would be avenged on Roland of France.”

“I will get revenge on Roland of France.”

“I will avenge you, Murad. But now leave me, if you do not wish me to perish on the spot.” And Marsillus, putting forth all his strength, freed himself from the embraces of his son, and rushed to the other end of the chamber.

“I will get revenge for you, Murad. But now leave me, if you don’t want to see me die right here.” And Marsillus, using all his strength, broke free from his son’s hold and ran to the other end of the room.

“In truth, my lord, you are not altered. As I left you nine years ago I find you now. You have just asked me two questions. I will answer them. You have asked what I would have you do? To that I answer, Avenge my death! I would see this accursed Roland and his friends punished in a way that should never be forgotten by the rest of mankind. I am astonished that so affectionate a father and so just a king should have been so long thinking about vengeance. Your other question was, ‘What had you done to me?’ Those words, by the Prophet! should have died away on your lips; but since your conscience does not assist your memory, I will take its place. You do not question, of course, my dear lord, that death reveals everything to us? One has reason to complain of it not so much because it takes us from this world, as because it places the past before us in naked truth—brings in review before us all our errors and our beliefs—and teaches one, for instance, that one has had such a father as you.”

“In truth, my lord, you haven’t changed at all. I left you nine years ago, and you’re just the same now. You’ve just asked me two questions. I’ll answer them. You wanted to know what I want you to do? To that, I say, Avenge my death! I want to see that cursed Roland and his friends punished in a way that everyone will remember forever. I’m shocked that such a loving father and just king has taken so long to think about revenge. Your other question was, ‘What had you done to me?’ Those words, by the Prophet! should never have crossed your lips; but since your conscience isn’t helping your memory, I’ll step in. You can’t possibly doubt, my dear lord, that death reveals everything to us, right? One has reason to lament it not just because it takes us from this world, but because it lays the past bare before us—makes us review all our mistakes and beliefs—and shows us, for example, that one has had such a father as you.”

Marsillus dug his nails into the wall, against which he had placed his back, as if he would fain scoop out for himself some place of refuge.

Marsillus dug his nails into the wall behind him, as if he were trying to carve out a safe space for himself.

Murad continued:—“While I was a child, happily for me, I did not occupy any place in your life; but from the hour when you saw me return the conqueror of the lioness and her cubs, you began to keep an eye on me. I grew up under your personal superintendence, and if the queen, Hadrama, my mother, had not at times pressed me to her bosom, I believe I should have become a wild beast, and not a man. My name became famous; the prodigies of my valour, my wisdom, and bravery won you many kingdoms. In a short time I had doubled your empire. Your jealousy increased with my fame, until, unable to look undazzled at the glory of my renown, you determined to make away with me. From that moment I had to encounter a thousand plots—a thousand treacheries, over which I triumphed by a miracle, but of which I never once suspected the origin.”

Murad continued: “When I was a child, thankfully, I didn’t play any role in your life; but from the moment you saw me returning as the conqueror of the lioness and her cubs, you started keeping an eye on me. I grew up under your watchful supervision, and if the queen, Hadrama, my mother, hadn’t sometimes held me close, I think I would have become a wild beast instead of a man. My name became famous; my incredible feats of courage, wisdom, and bravery helped you win many kingdoms. Soon, I had doubled your empire. Your jealousy grew with my fame, until, unable to bear the brightness of my glory, you decided to eliminate me. From that moment on, I faced countless plots and treacheries, which I miraculously overcame, but I never once suspected where they came from.”

Marsillus would fain have denied this, but his voice stuck in his parched throat.

Marsillus wanted to deny this, but his voice caught in his dry throat.

“Your slaves one day found a huge snake, a venomous monster, which they at once slew. It was a female, and would have left twenty little ones to lament her loss if you had not considerately ordered the destruction of the whole family. The father alone escaped. Once in possession of this little stock of poison, you asked yourself how you could best dispose of it, and being neither selfish nor thoughtless—you see, I do you the fullest justice—you were not long in remembering me. Your creatures took the twenty young snakes and scattered them from their nest to my room, where they concealed the mother’s body under my bed. As soon as night came, the male snake traced from corpse to corpse the path you had so obligingly mapped out for him, and, full of fury, arrived almost at the bed where I was sleeping. I will spare you the recital of what followed, for it would wring your heart. All I have to observe is, that on my making my appearance before you next day, you knitted your brows; you were even put out when I laid at your feet the two serpents, one only of which owed its destruction to me. It was fortunate for you that on the previous night I had struck one of your slaves, for it was at once decided that he had attempted to revenge himself on me, and, in your anxiety to see me righted, you sliced his head off before he had time to utter a word in defence.”

“Your servants one day found a huge snake, a venomous creature, which they immediately killed. It was a female, and it would have left twenty little ones mourning her loss if you hadn’t thoughtfully ordered the destruction of the entire family. Only the father escaped. Once you had this little stash of poison, you wondered how to best dispose of it, and being neither selfish nor careless—you see, I give you full credit—you quickly remembered me. Your workers took the twenty young snakes and scattered them from their nest to my room, where they hid the mother’s body under my bed. As soon as night fell, the male snake followed the trail from corpse to corpse that you had so kindly marked for him, and, full of rage, nearly reached the bed where I was sleeping. I won’t recount what happened next, as it would break your heart. All I want to point out is that when I appeared before you the next day, you frowned; you were even upset when I laid at your feet the two snakes, only one of which I had killed myself. It was lucky for you that the night before, I had struck one of your servants, because it was immediately concluded that he had tried to get back at me, and in your eagerness to defend me, you beheaded him before he had a chance to say a word in his defense.”






123s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






124s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“I shall only briefly recall to you the horse, which, maddened with some noxious drench, almost leaped with me into a bottomless abyss. Thanks to Allah, I did not lose my self-possession, and gave the animal such a blow behind the ear with my fist that he dropped lifeless, sending me rolling within a few paces ot the gulf which you had intended for my grave. Next day, on rising, I beheld a startling sight. You had, in your stern sense of justice, ordered the impalement of all my faithful grooms, who were devoted to me, and you replaced them by creatures of your own.”

“I’ll just quickly remind you of the horse, which, driven crazy by some poisonous drink, almost jumped with me into a bottomless pit. Thankfully, I managed to keep my cool and gave the animal such a punch behind the ear that it dropped dead, sending me tumbling just a few steps from the grave you had planned for me. The next day, when I woke up, I saw a shocking sight. You had, in your harsh sense of justice, ordered the impalement of all my loyal grooms, who were dedicated to me, and replaced them with your own people.”

Marsillus hid his face in his hands.

Marsillus covered his face with his hands.

“Finally, after ten years spent in futile efforts to get rid of me, you determined to send me to the French tournament, where I met my death. Now I might certainly desire, and insist, that you should pay dearly for your past vagaries; but I offer you pardon, and only ask one thing in return; but that I must and will have.”

“Finally, after ten years of trying to get rid of me, you decided to send me to the French tournament, where I met my end. Now, I could definitely want, and demand, that you pay for your past antics; but I offer you forgiveness, and I only ask one thing in return; and that I must and will have.”

Marsillus raised his head.

Marsillus looked up.

“Angoulaffre, Priamus, Corsablix, and all the other victims who shared my fate, speak to you with my lips. We demand the death of Roland and the knights of Charlemagne. Swear to avenge us!”

“Angoulaffre, Priamus, Corsablix, and all the other victims who shared my fate, speak to you through me. We demand the death of Roland and Charlemagne's knights. Swear to avenge us!”

“I swear!” murmured the old man.

“I swear!” the old man murmured.

“Give me your hand on it!” And Murad strode towards him. But at that Marsillus shouted so lustily, that his guards rushed in. They found the King stretched on the ground, his robes dishevelled, and his lips uttering disconnected sentences.

“Give me your hand on it!” And Murad walked toward him. But at that, Marsillus shouted so loudly that his guards rushed in. They found the King lying on the ground, his robes in disarray, and his lips mumbling incoherent phrases.

“Don’t leave me!—don’t leave!” he cried, dragging himself to the feet of the guard. “I have seen Murad! He calls for vengeance! His kisses have chilled my very marrow. You won’t leave me?—promise me you won’t! If you do, I’ll have you all put to death!”

“Don’t leave me!—please don’t go!” he shouted, crawling to the guard’s feet. “I’ve seen Murad! He’s demanding revenge! His kisses have frozen me to the bone. You won’t leave me?—promise you won’t! If you do, I’ll have you all killed!”

The most experienced physicians were at once sent for. They agreed that His Highness was suffering from brain fever. But as nobody had the courage to convey this intelligence to His Majesty, no attempt was made to cure him; to which circumstance he owed his recovery.

The most experienced doctors were called right away. They all agreed that His Highness had brain fever. But since no one had the courage to tell His Majesty this news, no attempt was made to treat him; and that’s why he ended up recovering.

By degrees the dreadful scene vanished from his mind, and in a month he had almost forgotten it.

Gradually, the horrible scene faded from his mind, and after a month, he had nearly forgotten it.






125s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Go to war at my age!” said the King to himself. “What nonsense! I have the finest kingdom in the world. Charlemagne leaves me alone: why should I provoke him? Not I, i’faith! I must have had a bad dream, and I must mind I don’t get an unpleasant waking-up by going to tweak Charlemagne by the beard. Sleep sweetly, Prince Murad, and let me live in peace!”

“Go to war at my age!” the King said to himself. “What nonsense! I have the best kingdom in the world. Charlemagne leaves me alone; why should I stir the pot? Not a chance! I must have had a bad dream, and I’ve got to be careful I don’t wake up to something unpleasant by poking at Charlemagne. Sleep well, Prince Murad, and let me live in peace!”

From that time Marsillus never passed a day without receiving a visit from his son. He had a guard constantly in his presence, but it was no use.

From that time on, Marsillus didn’t go a single day without a visit from his son. He always had a guard with him, but it didn’t help.

Then he tried to discover some means of ridding himself of this frightful spectre; and, at length, one night determined to await its approach resolutely, yataghan in hand.

Then he tried to find a way to get rid of this terrifying specter; and finally, one night, he decided to wait for it to come closer, with his yataghan in hand.

Murad came as usual, and approached his father; but he, with four blows of his sword, sliced off the head, legs, and arms of the corpse. Then he breathed more freely. But the head immediately burst out laughing, while the right arm politely picked up the weapon Marsillus had let fall, and handed it to him.

Murad came as usual and walked over to his father; but he, with four swift strikes of his sword, chopped off the head, legs, and arms of the corpse. Then he breathed a sigh of relief. But the head suddenly started laughing, while the right arm graciously picked up the weapon Marsillus had dropped and handed it to him.

“Take this yataghan, sire; it is one I wore for a long time—the one, in short, you gave me as a boy. Have you forgotten it?”

“Take this yataghan, sir; it’s one I’ve worn for a long time—the one, in short, you gave me when I was a boy. Have you forgotten it?”






126s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The King, more driven to his wits’ end than ever, tremblingly flung his son’s limbs into a mat, and tied the four corners together. Then he ran at full speed into the garden, accompanied by roars of laughter from the head, which did not cease to move as he bore it. Arrived at the end of the park, he dug six deep holes; put the head in the first, the right arm in the second, the left arm in the third, the right leg; in the fourth, the left leg in the fifth, and the trunk in the sixth. Then he threw the earth in upon them, and ran in again, without daring to look behind him.

The King, more frantic than ever, nervously tossed his son's limbs into a mat and tied the four corners together. Then he sprinted full speed into the garden, filled with the sounds of laughter from the head, which kept moving as he carried it. Once he reached the end of the park, he dug six deep holes; the head went in the first, the right arm in the second, the left arm in the third, the right leg in the fourth, the left leg in the fifth, and the trunk in the sixth. Then he covered them with dirt and rushed back, not daring to look behind him.

Marsillus by this means gained a month’s respite. But, at last, the Sultana one day begged him to accompany her to the bottom of the grounds, where she had discovered some unknown description of flowers, which gave out an odour so sweet, it was almost impossible to tear yourself away from them when once you had gone near them. The King refused with such evident horror, that the surprised Hadrama only persisted the more, and he had to give way. As he approached nearer, his blood froze in his veins; his eyes were blinded with mist; his teeth chattered horribly. Walk slowly as he would, he must at last reach the terrible spot where his son’s remains were concealed.

Marsillus, through this, gained a month's delay. But eventually, the Sultana asked him one day to accompany her to the back of the grounds, where she had found some kind of flowers that gave off such a sweet scent, it was nearly impossible to pull yourself away once you got close. The King refused with obvious dread, which only made the surprised Hadrama persist even more, forcing him to relent. As he got closer, his blood ran cold; his vision became foggy; his teeth chattered uncontrollably. No matter how slowly he walked, he had to reach the dreadful place where his son's remains were hidden.






127s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

On arriving there, the Sultana said, “See how thick the turf is! Did you ever see anything like it?”

On getting there, the Sultana said, “Look how thick the grass is! Have you ever seen anything like it?”

To the terrified Marsillus it seemed as if human hair was growing and covering the ground on which he trod.

To the terrified Marsillus, it felt like human hair was sprouting and covering the ground beneath his feet.

“Is there anything more delicious than the scent of these flowers?” But Marsillus could only smell the foul odours of a grave.

“Is there anything more delicious than the scent of these flowers?” But Marsillus could only smell the awful odors of a grave.

“See what flocks of birds perch in the branches! Hark! how sweetly they sing!”

“Look at all the birds sitting in the branches! Listen! How beautifully they sing!”

But Marsillus seemed but to hear a laugh that came from under the ground. He saw that the leaves of this strange tree were shaped like human tongues, and when the breeze shook them, low’ voices murmured—“Revered sovereign, avenge my death!”

But Marsillus seemed to only hear a laugh coming from underground. He noticed that the leaves of this strange tree were shaped like human tongues, and when the breeze rustled them, soft voices whispered—"Revered sovereign, avenge my death!"

The King of Saragossa fell on his knees and to his prayers. The big tears ran down his white beard. “Sow sin, and you will reap remorse!” he exclaimed, with his eyes fixed on the earth.

The King of Saragossa fell to his knees and began to pray. Big tears rolled down his white beard. “Plant sin, and you’ll harvest regret!” he exclaimed, staring at the ground.

The next day he called together his nobles, and announced to them his intention of avenging the death of Murad!

The next day, he gathered his nobles and told them about his plan to avenge Murad's death!






128s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER V. THE TWO ALCALDES.

MARSILLUS commenced his address in the following words:—

MARSILLUS began his speech with these words:—

“May Allah enlighten you, and shed his glory on you, for I have assembled you to a council. Listen to this brief recital, and give me your opinion on it.

“May Allah enlighten you and bestow His glory upon you, for I have gathered you for a meeting. Listen to this short account and share your thoughts on it.

“A lion, full of youth and strength, was gaping and yawning enough to put his jaws out of joint. He had done nothing for the day, but yet, wholly given up to idleness, he stretched himself on the warm sand, roasting first one side and then the other in the hot rays of the sun. An ant happened to pass close by him, painfully dragging a small fly. Seeing such great labour bestowed on so small an object, the lion burst out laughing. ‘It is not very becoming in you to make a jest of me,’ said the toiler, without ceasing from his task; ‘I am weak, but I make full use of the little strength Heaven has given me, while you, who might do anything, are giving way to slumber before you have earned it by fatigue. Leave off smiling, for you are in the wrong. I am stronger and braver than you. Remember, ‘a busy ant does more than a dozing lion.’”

“A lion, full of youth and strength, was yawning so much it looked like he might dislocate his jaw. He hadn’t done anything all day, and completely given over to laziness, he lay on the warm sand, roasting one side and then the other in the hot sunlight. An ant happened to pass by, struggling to drag a small fly. Seeing such effort put into something so tiny, the lion laughed. ‘It’s not really appropriate for you to make fun of me,’ said the ant, not stopping its work; ‘I may be small, but I make the most of the little strength I have, while you, who could do anything, are just dozing off without having earned it through hard work. Stop laughing, because you’re in the wrong. I am stronger and braver than you. Remember, ‘a busy ant does more than a sleeping lion.’”

Mahomet, who was leaning on a cloud, and happened to hear them, greatly approved of the ant’s remarks.

Mahomet, who was leaning on a cloud, happened to hear them and really liked what the ant said.






129s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“By the divinity of the Ka’abah, by the shrine of Mecca, are not we like this lion? We pass our lives in sloth and luxury, while the ruler of the Franks is hard at work extending his dominions. The day before yesterday he was in Aquitaine—yesterday he was in Lombardy—to-day he is in Saxony—to-morrow he may be in our kingdom. But do you, the sons of those whom Mussa led along the banks of the Rhone and the Saone—do you feel inclined to sit still and wait his coming? If, gorged with prosperity, you have forgotten the past, the people of Nimes and Arles, of Narbonne and Bordeaux, of Toulouse and Chalons, do not forget it when they gaze on their ruined cities, their desolated cathedrals, their overthrown fortresses. Children of Alsamah, of Abdel-Rahman, Ambissa, and Marsufle, have at the descendants of Charles Martel, Eudes, and Pepin! If these victorious names do not make your hearts leap, will they quail at the recollection of our disasters at Poitiers? The bones of our sires enrich French soil—the harvests the Franks reap have been fattened by the blood of our bravest, which fed the fields. They are ours, but we have been robbed of them. Let us go and win them back again!”

“By the holiness of the Ka’abah, by the shrine of Mecca, aren't we like this lion? We spend our lives in laziness and luxury, while the king of the Franks works hard to expand his territories. The day before yesterday he was in Aquitaine—yesterday he was in Lombardy—today he is in Saxony—tomorrow he might be in our kingdom. But do you, the descendants of those whom Mussa guided along the banks of the Rhone and the Saone—do you really want to just sit back and wait for him to come? If, filled with prosperity, you’ve forgotten the past, the people of Nimes and Arles, of Narbonne and Bordeaux, of Toulouse and Chalons, haven’t forgotten when they look at their ruined cities, their devastated cathedrals, their fallen fortresses. Children of Alsamah, of Abdel-Rahman, Ambissa, and Marsufle, rise up against the descendants of Charles Martel, Eudes, and Pepin! If these victorious names don’t make your hearts race, will you be afraid when you remember our losses at Poitiers? The bones of our ancestors enrich French soil—the harvests the Franks gather have been nourished by the blood of our bravest, which fertilized the fields. They are rightfully ours, but we have been robbed of them. Let’s go and take them back!”

The assembly received this harangue with terrific cheering. Shouts, observations, threats, and warnings were mixed in such inextricable confusion that Marsillus did not know what to listen to. He remarked, however, that two of his emirs held themselves apart and maintained silence. When the tumult had subsided, he beckoned to them to draw near.

The crowd welcomed this speech with loud cheers. Shouts, comments, threats, and warnings were all so jumbled together that Marsillus couldn’t figure out what to pay attention to. He did notice, though, that two of his emirs were standing apart and staying quiet. Once the noise died down, he signaled for them to come closer.

“Why do you keep aloof instead of sharing in the general enthusiasm? Answer, Abiathar—answer, Ibn al Arrabi. You are generally more lively when there is a prospect of war.”

“Why do you stay distant instead of joining in the excitement everyone else is feeling? Answer, Abiathar—answer, Ibn al Arrabi. You usually seem more animated when there’s a chance of war.”

“Sire,” said Abiathar, the Alcalde of Huesca, “I grieve to behold you undertaking an enterprise which will bring you no credit.”

“Sire,” said Abiathar, the Mayor of Huesca, “I’m sorry to see you getting involved in something that won’t give you any honor.”

A threatening murmur ran through the assembly.

A menacing whisper spread through the crowd.

“This is a fearful responsibility you take on yourself,” said, in his turn, Soleyman Jaktan Ibn al Arrabi, Alcalde of Saragossa. “Is it not possible you may have reason to repent having called down upon yourself the wrath of the King of the Franks?”

“This is a serious responsibility you’re taking on yourself,” said Soleyman Jaktan Ibn al Arrabi, the Alcalde of Saragossa, in response. “Isn’t it possible you might regret bringing the anger of the King of the Franks upon yourself?”

This speech caused such an outburst of anger, that some of Marsillus’s knights drew their swords and threatened the lives of the two emirs.

This speech sparked such a wave of anger that some of Marsillus's knights pulled out their swords and threatened the lives of the two emirs.

“Verily, I feel no gratitude to you,” said the King of Saragossa. “I hope I may attribute the cowardly expressions you have just uttered to your increasing years!”

“Honestly, I feel no gratitude towards you,” said the King of Saragossa. “I hope I can blame the cowardly things you just said on your old age!”






130s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“In spite of our age, we lack neither strength nor valour,” said Abiathar, who turned a ghastly white with sheer rage; “and we prove that, I think sufficiently, by having the courage to talk reason to madmen!” Several chiefs rushed at them with drawn swords.

“In spite of our age, we lack neither strength nor courage,” said Abiathar, turning pale with pure rage; “and we demonstrate that, I think sufficiently, by having the guts to reason with madmen!” Several chiefs charged at them with their swords drawn.

“We don’t in the least lack strength,” said Ibn al Arrabi, as he seized one of the most violent of his assailants by the throat, and flung him twenty paces away. “Any one who doubts it can easily try the experiment.”

“We definitely have strength,” said Ibn al Arrabi, as he grabbed one of his attackers by the throat and threw him twenty paces away. “Anyone who doubts it can easily test that.”

Marsillus descended from his throne, and placed himself between the contending parties.

Marsillus got off his throne and positioned himself between the arguing parties.

“Do you,” he said to his knights, “reserve your ardour for a more fitting occasion. I thank you for having proved that I was right in relying on your support. As for you, Abiathar, and you, Ibn al Arrabi, I feel obliged to you for your frankness. But your prophetic powers will, of course, have enabled you to guess that I shall confide the defence of Huesca and Saragossa to others. Having, then, no office under the crown, you will be enabled to hear without regret the plans about which you are so full of caution and prudence.”

“Do you,” he said to his knights, “hold back your enthusiasm for a more suitable time. I appreciate that you have shown I was right to count on your support. As for you, Abiathar, and you, Ibn al Arrabi, I’m grateful for your honesty. But your prophetic abilities have probably let you guess that I will trust the defense of Huesca and Saragossa to others. Since you won’t have any official role under the crown, you can listen to the plans you’re so wary of without any regret.”

With that he gave them the signal to withdraw. The two emirs bowed and departed. One month after they presented themselves at the Court of France.

With that, he signaled for them to leave. The two emirs bowed and left. A month later, they showed up at the French Court.










CHAPTER VI. CHARLEMAGNE IN SPAIN.






131s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

ABIATHAR and il Ibn al Arrabi found Charlemagne at Paderborn, where he immediately accorded them an audience.

ABIATHAR and Ibn al Arrabi met Charlemagne at Paderborn, where he quickly gave them an audience.

“Sire,” said Abiathar, “we come, accompanied by a hundred followers, to do homage and service to you. The report of your unrivalled glory has reached even us, and we have arrived at the conclusion that he who accomplishes so many great things must be the favourite of Heaven. We have studied in secret the teachings of your faith, and we have found in them the springs of truth and virtue. They have, in short, convinced us, and inspired us with an ardent wish to become Christians. We would then strive to make proselytes, and, trampling the crescent under foot, would raise the cross on high. Martyrdom in our case almost preceded baptism. Marsillus is in pursuit of us, and has commanded that when taken we shall be subjected to the most hideous tortures. But Heaven has been our aid. We have escaped the executioners who were on our track, and here we are at the feet of the most powerful monarch in the Christian world, asking of him to baptise us!” These falsehoods made the greatest impression on Charles.

“Sire,” said Abiathar, “we come with a hundred followers to pay our respects and serve you. News of your unmatched glory has reached even us, and we’ve concluded that someone who achieves so much must be favored by Heaven. We’ve secretly studied the teachings of your faith and have found in them the sources of truth and virtue. They have convinced us and inspired a strong desire to become Christians. We would strive to make converts, and, putting the crescent beneath our feet, we would raise the cross high. Martyrdom for us almost came before baptism. Marsillus is after us and has ordered that when captured we shall face the most horrific tortures. But Heaven has aided us. We escaped the executioners pursuing us, and here we are before the most powerful monarch in the Christian world, asking him to baptize us!” These fabrications had a tremendous effect on Charles.

“We come, moreover, sire,” said Ibn al Arrabi, “to announce to you that Marsillus is busily preparing a religious war, and is ready to invade your realms. We do not bring, it is true, the ordinary gifts of envoys—gold, jewels, and fine merchandise; but we do what is better, we bring you Spain as a present. The chief people of Huesca, Valentia, and Saragossa are yours. These cities are devoted to us, and wait but our signal to tear down the crescent and erect the cross. We announce ourselves from this moment to be vassals of the Crown of France, and we undertake to show to you the only four practicable passes of the Pyrenees which exist—those of Barcelona, Puycerda, Pampeluna, and Toulouse. The Christians in Aragon, Castille, and Leon, are ripe for revolt. At the first hint they will descend from the inaccessible fastnesses in which they find shelter, to join your triumphant armies. In Asturia and Catalonia the standard of the cross is ready to be displayed. Call together, therefore, a large army, and hasten to anticipate the measures of those who wish to take you by surprise.”

“We come, sire,” said Ibn al Arrabi, “to inform you that Marsillus is actively gearing up for a religious war and is set to invade your territories. While we don't bring the usual gifts of envoys—gold, jewels, and fine merchandise—we offer you something better: Spain as a gift. The leading figures of Huesca, Valentia, and Saragossa are loyal to you. These cities are committed to our cause and are just waiting for our signal to bring down the crescent and raise the cross. From this moment, we declare ourselves to be vassals of the Crown of France and promise to reveal the four main passes of the Pyrenees—those of Barcelona, Puycerda, Pampeluna, and Toulouse. The Christians in Aragon, Castille, and Leon are ready to rebel. At the slightest indication, they will emerge from their secure hideouts to join your victorious armies. In Asturia and Catalonia, the cross is poised to be raised. So gather a large army quickly, and move to outmaneuver those who are planning to catch you off guard.”

Charlemagne was so delighted that he clasped the two emirs in his arms, and kissed them on the cheek and chin. Subsequently he presented them to his peers, knights, and bishops, and invited a new recital of the intelligence they had brought him. They acceded to his request.

Charlemagne was so happy that he hugged the two emirs and kissed them on the cheek and chin. Then he introduced them to his peers, knights, and bishops, and asked them to repeat the information they had brought him. They agreed to his request.

“It is St. James who has sent them,” said the Emperor; adding, “he shall not have to wait, I swear by Our Lady!”

“It’s St. James who sent them,” said the Emperor, adding, “he won’t have to wait, I swear by Our Lady!”

The war had been resolved upon more than a month, when the two alcaldes arrived at Paderborn. They soon beheld the forces which Charles had called together marching in from all quarters.

The war had been over for more than a month when the two alcaldes arrived in Paderborn. They soon saw the forces that Charles had gathered marching in from all directions.

You must know, my young friends, that the nobles who held fiscal territory—that is to say, belonging to the Crown lands—were bound to hold themselves always in readiness for warfare, to present themselves at the first summons, with their contingents of men-at-arms, at the place where the sovereign ordered them to assemble. Charlemagne had never made such gigantic preparations as he did for this Spanish expedition. He called together the whole of his faithful vassals of Neustria, Burgundy, Austrasia, Germany, Bavaria, Septimania, and Provence; he even summoned the Lombards, although they had only just been reduced to submission.

You should know, my young friends, that the nobles who owned tax territories—that is, the Crown lands—were always required to be ready for battle, showing up at the first call with their teams of knights at the location where the king instructed them to gather. Charlemagne had never made such massive preparations as he did for this Spanish campaign. He brought together all of his loyal vassals from Neustria, Burgundy, Austrasia, Germany, Bavaria, Septimania, and Provence; he even called on the Lombards, even though they had only just been brought under control.

It was the beginning of spring, a time which the Emperor thought favourable for commencing his campaign. He set out for his country estate of Casseneuil, in Poitou, whence, after celebrating Easter, he marched to Spain at the head of the most wonderful army he had ever led.

It was the start of spring, a time that the Emperor believed was ideal for launching his campaign. He left for his country estate in Casseneuil, Poitou, and after celebrating Easter, he marched to Spain leading the most impressive army he had ever taken command of.

The two Saracens, who were present at the inspection of this vast force, were astounded at it. There passed before them two hundred thousand soldiers, armed in a hundred different styles, according to the fashion of the country from which they came,—and they had come from every part of Europe. Then followed the machines of war—towers, balistæ, onagri, * scorpions, and catapults. Next rode the paladins, the nobles and knights of the realm, followed by the bishops, priests, and clerks of the Chapel Royal. When Charlemagne appeared, clad in his panoply of war, the Saracens shook with terror.

The two Saracens, who were there to witness this massive army, were shocked by it. Two hundred thousand soldiers marched by, armed in a hundred different styles, reflecting the customs of their various homelands from all over Europe. Then came the war machines—towers, ballistae, onagers, scorpions, and catapults. Following them were the paladins, the nobles and knights of the kingdom, accompanied by the bishops, priests, and clerks of the Royal Chapel. When Charlemagne appeared, dressed in his battle gear, the Saracens trembled in fear.

* Onagri were machines which discharged large stones.
Scorpions flung showers of arrows darts, and small missiles.
* Onagris were machines that launched large stones. Scorpions shot out streams of arrows, darts, and small projectiles.

“All is over with Spain,” said they, shedding abundant tears. “What people, what cities, what fortresses could resist such armies? An iron tempest is about to burst over the heads of the children of the Prophet. What could we do in this world after that? Let us return and die in the land that gave us birth.”

“All is lost for Spain,” they said, crying heavily. “What people, what cities, what fortresses could withstand such armies? A storm of iron is about to unleash over the heads of the followers of the Prophet. What can we do in this world after that? Let’s go back and die in the land where we were born.”

And the Saracens, without waiting to see the end of the spectacle, rode off at full gallop. At a later period they were recognised among the slain before the walls of Saragossa. The Emperor divided his army into two columns. One, consisting of the Lombards and Austrasians, marched from narbonne under the command of Count Bernard, entered Spain at Perpignan, marched along the coast to Barcelona, and overran Catalonia as far as the Ebro. The second column, composed of the flower of the army, knights and nobles, and commanded by the Emperor in person, crossed the Pyrenees from Gascony and Navarre, and sat down before Pampeluna, whither in his turn came Count Bernard.

And the Saracens, without waiting to see how it ended, rode off at full speed. Later on, they were identified among the dead outside the walls of Saragossa. The Emperor split his army into two groups. One group, made up of the Lombards and Austrasians, marched from Narbonne under Count Bernard's leadership, entered Spain at Perpignan, traveled along the coast to Barcelona, and invaded Catalonia as far as the Ebro. The second group, consisting of the elite of the army, knights and nobles, commanded by the Emperor himself, crossed the Pyrenees from Gascony and Navarre, and camped outside Pampeluna, where Count Bernard would also arrive.

The siege lasted three months, and was carried on, with great losses on both sides, until one day Charlemagne, being at prayers, petitioned Heaven to allow him, since he had entered Spain for the glory of the Christian faith and the destruction of the Saracen race, to take this stronghold of the infidels, which he would purify, and where sacred chants should rise instead of incense offered up to false deities. “Saint James,” said the Emperor, “if it was really you who appeared to me—if I have rightly obeyed the orders you gave to me—intercede for me that I may win this city.”

The siege went on for three months, with heavy losses for both sides, until one day Charlemagne, while praying, asked Heaven to let him take this stronghold of the infidels. He had come to Spain for the glory of the Christian faith and to defeat the Saracens, and he wanted to purify this place, where sacred hymns would rise instead of incense offered to false gods. “Saint James,” the Emperor said, “if it was truly you who appeared to me—if I have correctly followed your instructions—please intercede for me so I can conquer this city.”

He rose, comforted in his mind, ordered an assault, and on that day Pampeluna fell. One hundred thousand Saracens received baptism; all who wished to persist in error were put to death.

He got up, feeling reassured, commanded an attack, and on that day Pampeluna fell. One hundred thousand Saracens were baptized; those who wanted to continue in their wrong beliefs were executed.

The Franks marched along the banks of the Ebro and laid siege to Saragossa, which made as stout a resistance as it could; but it was fated to fall, as Pampeluna had done. The Saracens, growing alarmed at Charlemagne’s success, submitted. Alcaldes and emirs came in from all sides to render homage to the Frank monarch; even those who could not come sent him hostages and tribute.

The Franks marched along the Ebro River and besieged Saragossa, which put up as strong a fight as it could; however, it was destined to fall, just like Pampeluna had. The Saracens, becoming worried about Charlemagne’s victories, surrendered. Alcaldes and emirs arrived from all directions to pay respect to the Frank king; even those who couldn't make it sent him hostages and tribute.

Charles overran the whole of the north of Spain with his victorious army. From Catalonia to Galicia, and extending to the line of the Ebro, he was everywhere received by, rather than took possession of, cities and fortresses. Arriving at Compostella, he paid a devout visit to the sepulchre of St. James, according to his promise, and had baptised there those of the Galicians who had forsaken the faith of their forefathers for the service of Mahomet. He established priests of the Holy Church in all the chief towns of Spain, and assembled in the month of July a council of sixty bishops and a parliament of peers, by whom it was decided that all the archbishops, bishops, kings, and princes of Spain and Galicia, present or future, should recognise the authority of the Archbishop of Compostella. The church was dedicated to St. James, Turpin officiating. It was endowed by means of a tax of four deniers per annum imposed upon the innkeepers, and was released from all feudal service. The King also declared it to be his wish that all the bishops of the country should be ordained, and all the kings crowned, by the archbishop of the diocese.

Charles swept through northern Spain with his victorious army. From Catalonia to Galicia, and stretching to the Ebro River, he was welcomed by cities and fortresses instead of simply taking them over. When he arrived in Compostella, he made a reverent visit to the tomb of St. James, as he had promised, and baptized those Galicians who had abandoned their ancestors’ faith to follow Mahomet. He appointed priests from the Holy Church in all the major towns of Spain and convened a council of sixty bishops along with a parliament of peers in July. They decided that all archbishops, bishops, kings, and princes of Spain and Galicia, both present and future, should acknowledge the authority of the Archbishop of Compostella. The church was dedicated to St. James, with Turpin officiating. It was funded through a tax of four deniers per year imposed on innkeepers and was exempt from all feudal obligations. The King also expressed his desire for all the country’s bishops to be ordained and all kings to be crowned by the archbishop of the diocese.

In this way the King discharged his obligation to the saint. This done, he pursued his route to the southern extremity of Spain, now known as Cape Finisterre. There, finding he could advance no further, he flung his lance into the sea, and returned thanks to Heaven and St. James for having aided him to bring his expedition to a successful issue. The gold and silver which the Emperor brought back with him from Spain enabled him to restore and found many churches—to wit, one to Our Lady at Aix-la-Chapelle, and also of St. James; a second of St. James at Beziers; a third at Toulouse; a fourth in Gascony, between the village of St. Jean de Sorgeat and Ax; and, finally, one at Paris, between the Seine and Montmartre, of which nothing remains but the lofty tower known as the St. James’s Shambles. The Emperor divided his new provinces into two Marches, called those of Septimania and Gascony. The first, which consisted of Catalonia proper, had its capital at Barcelona; the second, embracing Navarre and Aragon, had Saragossa as its seat of government. To Louis of Aquitaine, Charlemagne’s son, was committed the task of keeping the country in submission as far as the Ebro.

In this way, the King fulfilled his duty to the saint. Once that was done, he continued his journey to the southern tip of Spain, now known as Cape Finisterre. There, realizing he could go no further, he threw his lance into the sea and gave thanks to Heaven and St. James for helping him successfully complete his mission. The gold and silver that the Emperor brought back from Spain allowed him to restore and establish many churches, including one to Our Lady at Aix-la-Chapelle, one for St. James; a second for St. James at Beziers; a third at Toulouse; a fourth in Gascony, between the village of St. Jean de Sorgeat and Ax; and finally, one in Paris, between the Seine and Montmartre, of which only the tall tower known as St. James’s Shambles remains. The Emperor divided his new territories into two Marches, known as Septimania and Gascony. The first, which included Catalonia, had its capital in Barcelona; the second, which included Navarre and Aragon, had its government based in Saragossa. The task of keeping the area under control as far as the Ebro was entrusted to Louis of Aquitaine, Charlemagne’s son.






134s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






135s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER VII. THE TRAP.

MITAINE had followed Charlemagne into Spain. She was now so skilful in the use of her sword that her want of strength was not noticeable. She rode well, and easily bore the weight of hauberk and suit of mail, casque and greaves of steel. She only needed wings to be so like, as to deceive the spectator, one of the armed cherubs who accompany the Archangel Michael.

MITAINE had followed Charlemagne into Spain. She was now so skilled with her sword that her lack of physical strength didn’t stand out. She rode well and effortlessly carried the weight of her chainmail, helmet, and steel greaves. She only needed wings to resemble one of the armed cherubs that accompany the Archangel Michael, enough to trick anyone watching.

Charlemagne, who had not forgotten the attacks of which Mitaine had more than once been the object, gave her a command of twenty men, under pretence of rewarding her for her good services. It was, in reality, a body-guard which he established about her.

Charlemagne, who hadn’t forgotten the attacks Mitaine had faced multiple times, gave her a command of twenty men, under the guise of rewarding her for her good service. In reality, it was a bodyguard he assigned to her.

From this moment, then, please to picture to yourselves our fair young friend marching proudly at the head of her twenty veterans.

From this moment on, imagine our lovely young friend marching proudly at the front of her twenty veterans.

The precaution was a wise one. It happened, however, that Mitaine one day wandered forth beyond the bounds of the camp. Night overtook her in a forest, which, however lovely by daylight, was not at all an inspiriting spot at night. She dismounted in the midst of a glade, where she resolved to await the return of day rather than venture further. It was so dark that the Old Gentleman himself—sharp-sighted as he is—could not have seen his tail before him or behind him.

The precaution was a smart one. However, one day Mitaine wandered outside the camp. Night fell on her in a forest that was beautiful in the daytime but felt anything but inviting at night. She got off her horse in the middle of a clearing, deciding to wait for dawn instead of going any further. It was so dark that even the Old Gentleman—known for his keen eyesight—wouldn't have been able to see his own tail in front of or behind him.

Mitaine stretched herself on the sward, sleeping with one eye and waking with the other. Before lone the moon showed herself above the horizon, but her light could scarcely penetrate the thick foliage, and only lighted imperfectly some portions of the thicket.

Mitaine lay out on the grass, dozing with one eye open and the other closed. Before long, the moon appeared above the horizon, but her light barely made it through the dense leaves, only illuminating some patches of the thicket imperfectly.

Mitaine heard approaching footsteps, and was instantly on the alert. “What a fool I am!” she said to herself, after listening for a few seconds; “it is my horse trampling on the broken branches.” Again she heard it: it was impossible for her to close her eyes. All was now silent, but the silence alarmed her more than the noise. Three times she called her steed—“Vaillant, Vaillant, Vaillant!” A distant neigh was the only response. She rose and went on tiptoe to inspect the spot where she had tied up her horse, but her horse was gone. Then she fancied she could make out under one of the trees a human form—a little further off another,—a third—in short, she counted eight. She saw them move, and come towards her in a circle, which narrowed every moment. She drew her sword, and rushed on them; but soon found herself seized by powerful hands, which grasped her like a vice. Nevertheless she did not lose heart, but began to fight and struggle, to bite and hit out to such effect that, if the night had been less dark, one might have seen a writhing mass of human forms struggling fearfully. Every time when they thought they held her prisoner she contrived to break loose. It was no easy work for the attackers or the attacked, for none of them could see a bit. One would have declared it was blind men quarrelling over their booty.

Mitaine heard footsteps approaching and immediately got on high alert. “What a fool I am!” she thought to herself after listening for a few seconds; “it’s just my horse trampling on the broken branches.” But then she heard it again: it was impossible for her to close her eyes. Everything was now quiet, but the silence scared her more than the noise. Three times she called her horse—“Vaillant, Vaillant, Vaillant!” The only answer was a distant neigh. She got up and tiptoed over to check the spot where she had tied her horse, but it was gone. Then she thought she could see a human form under one of the trees—then another a little further away, and a third—in total, she counted eight. She saw them move and start to circle around her, the circle closing in tighter by the moment. She drew her sword and charged at them; but soon she found herself grabbed by strong hands, holding her like a vice. Still, she didn’t lose her spirit and began to fight back, biting and hitting out with such energy that if it hadn’t been so dark, one might have seen a writhing mass of people struggling desperately. Every time they thought they had her trapped, she managed to break free. It was tough for both the attackers and the attacked, since none of them could see at all. It was like blind men fighting over their prize.

“Why don’t you use your weapons?” said a sinister voice. The speaker was merely a spectator of the combat.

“Why don’t you use your weapons?” said a chilling voice. The person speaking was just an observer of the fight.

“It is easier to say use your weapons than to do it,” answered one of the ruffians. “One can’t see a bit, and the young demon goes on so that we don’t know how to get hold of her.”

“It’s easier to say use your weapons than to actually do it,” replied one of the thugs. “You can’t see anything, and the young demon just keeps going, so we don’t know how to catch her.”

Mitaine continued to lay about her on all sides until one of her opponents cried out, with a fierce oath, “Curse the girl! she has stabbed me in the eye!” And the wounded man in his fury, listening only to the voice of rage, struck out wildly and hit one of his comrades, whereupon ensued a general melee, of which the young girl availed herself to escape.

Mitaine kept swinging her weapon around until one of her opponents yelled out, cursing, “Damn that girl! She just stabbed me in the eye!” And the injured man, caught up in his anger, blindly lashed out and ended up hitting one of his teammates, which triggered a full-on melee, giving the young girl the chance to escape.

“Farewell, Croquemitaine!” she cried; “he will have to be swift of foot who overtakes me in running.” But instead of making her escape she climbed into a tree, and hid herself among the branches.

“Goodbye, Croquemitaine!” she shouted; “he’s going to have to be really fast to catch me!” But instead of running away, she climbed a tree and hid among the branches.

“Follow her! I swear by the Evil One that I’ll hang every one of you if she escapes!”

“Follow her! I swear to the Devil that I’ll hang every one of you if she gets away!”

Mitaine now heard her enemies groping among the underwood, trying the holly and juniper bushes with the points of their swords, until at last the sound died away, and she heard no more. However, she determined on remaining in her place of concealment until dawn.

Mitaine now heard her enemies feeling around in the underbrush, testing the holly and juniper bushes with the tips of their swords, until finally the sounds faded away, and she heard nothing more. However, she decided to stay hidden until dawn.

“I shall know how to recognise you this time, Master Croquemitaine! One of your fellows has lost an eye, and I have noticed that they have a Westphalian accent,” said the brave girl, as she reached the ground. “If Heaven conducts me safely to the camp of my royal sponsor, you shall be uncloaked, I will promise you on my faith!”

“I'll be able to recognize you this time, Master Croquemitaine! One of your guys has lost an eye, and I noticed that they have a Westphalian accent,” said the brave girl as she reached the ground. “If Heaven guides me safely to the camp of my royal sponsor, I promise you on my honor that you will be exposed!”

She knelt down, breathed her matin prayer, and resumed her way, trusting to Providence to recover her right path. When she had walked for about an hour she heard distant shouts, and the blast of a horn.

She knelt down, said her morning prayer, and continued on her way, trusting that fate would lead her back to the right path. After walking for about an hour, she heard distant shouts and the sound of a horn.

“Who can tell what I may have to encounter now? Prudence is not cowardice; so I had better conceal myself, and reconnoitre.”

“Who knows what I might face now? Being cautious isn’t being scared; so I should hide and scout.”

Again Mitaine climbed into a tree, and watched. Before long she saw a party of soldiers approaching, exploring the forest, beating the bushes, and shouting to the full extent of their lungs. She then heard her own name, and recognised her father, who, in great alarm, headed the searchers in person. She was not long in descending from her perch, I assure you. How delighted she was to fling herself into Miton’s arms!

Again, Mitaine climbed into a tree and watched. Before long, she saw a group of soldiers coming, searching the forest, pushing through the bushes, and shouting at the top of their lungs. Then she heard her own name and recognized her dad, who, in a panic, was leading the searchers himself. She quickly climbed down from her spot, believe me. How happy she was to throw herself into Miton’s arms!

For a minute they occupied themselves in exchanging embraces and broken sentences, to which neither thought of listening, and which had to be begun afresh as soon as the first outbreak of joy was over. The Count of Rennes related his fears at not seeing his beloved child return on the previous evening, his alarm when Vaillant returned home alone, and how he had spent the night in searching the forest. Having said thus much, he allowed his words to give place to renewed caresses.

For a minute, they kept busy with hugs and fragmented sentences, neither of them really listening, having to start over as soon as their initial burst of joy was over. The Count of Rennes shared his worries about not seeing his beloved child come back the night before, his panic when Vaillant returned home alone, and how he had spent the night searching the forest. After saying all this, he let his words give way to more embraces.






139s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

When they were once more on the move, Mitaine informed her father of the dangers she had escaped. She also recited her adventures to Charles.

When they were on the move again, Mitaine told her father about the dangers she had escaped. She also shared her adventures with Charles.

The Emperor listened attentively, and then said to Miton—

The Emperor listened carefully and then said to Miton—

“Count of Rennes, send out in every direction, and bid them bring before me, dead or alive, all the one-eyed men within ten leagues round.” Bodies of cavalry were dispatched in every quarter, and acted with such vigour, that by the next morning early forty blind men awaited His Majesty’s inspection. They were of all races—Franks, Jews, and Saracens. Charles examined them carefully; and when he had rejected those who seemed to him to have been blind for a long period, or those whose presence in camp for two days past was established on good evidence, he remarked, with great astonishment, that there only remained ten men in the livery of the Count of Mayence, and that they were all recently wounded in the right eye. The emperor knit his brows, and sent for Ganelon.

“Count of Rennes, send out search parties in all directions and instruct them to bring me all the one-eyed men within ten leagues, dead or alive.” Cavalry units were sent out everywhere and moved with such urgency that by the next morning, forty blind men were lined up for the king’s inspection. They came from various backgrounds—Franks, Jews, and Saracens. Charles examined them closely, and after eliminating those who appeared to have been blind for a long time, or those whose presence in camp for the last two days could be confirmed, he noted with great surprise that only ten men remained, all dressed in the livery of the Count of Mayence, and they had all recently been wounded in the right eye. The emperor frowned and summoned Ganelon.

“Prithee, friend, can you explain to me how it is that all your men here have become blind since yesterday, and all of the same eye, too?”

“Please, friend, can you tell me how it is that all your men here have become blind since yesterday, and all with the same condition, too?”

“Nothing can be more simple. Because I am short-sighted.”

“Nothing could be simpler. It's because I'm nearsighted.”

“You dare jest with me!” shouted the Emperor, with a voice of thunder.

“You're joking with me?" the Emperor shouted, his voice booming.

“Heaven preserve me if I should!” said the count, with a low reverence. “Your Majesty will perceive that there is nothing in this at all unnatural. Having very weak sight, I am always seeking for anything that will strengthen it. I have tried all remedies, and have found only quacks in France. One physicked me; another bled me; a third invoked the devil; a fourth sent me to take the waters at Aix-la-Chapelle——”

“Heaven help me if I ever do!” said the count, bowing slightly. “Your Majesty will see that there’s nothing strange about this. Since my eyesight is very poor, I’m always looking for ways to improve it. I’ve tried every remedy and have only found charlatans in France. One treated me with medication; another took blood from me; a third called upon the devil; and a fourth sent me to take the waters at Aix-la-Chapelle——”

“Speak no evil against those waters!” interposed Charlemagne, who frequently had recourse to them, and believed in them firmly.

“Don’t speak ill of those waters!” interrupted Charlemagne, who often relied on them and believed in them wholeheartedly.

“Some put the bones of St. Ursula on my eyes; others wished me to remain for five years in complete darkness. I had quite given up all hope of any good results, when chance flung in my way a Saracen more learned than Esculapius, or even Hermes Trismegistus himself. This wise person explained to me that in all things it was necessary to make the most of your powers; that I had only a certain strength of vision to dispose of, and that in dividing it between my two eyes I employed it without profit. It would be better for me to have one eye that saw as well as two, than two eyes which only saw as well as one; and he recommended me to have one eye put out. His discourse appeared to me so full of logic and common sense, that I gave him his freedom.”

“Some people placed the bones of St. Ursula over my eyes; others wanted me to stay in total darkness for five years. I had completely lost hope for any positive outcome when fate introduced me to a Saracen who was more knowledgeable than Esculapius or even Hermes Trismegistus himself. This wise individual explained to me that in everything, you need to make the most of what you have; that I only had a limited capacity for vision, and by splitting it between my two eyes, I was using it ineffectively. It would be better for me to have one eye that could see as well as two, rather than two eyes that only saw as well as one; and he suggested that I should have one eye removed. His argument seemed so logical and sensible to me that I granted him his freedom.”

“But that does not explain——”

"But that doesn't explain——"

“One moment’s patience, sire. The remedy appeared to me good, but extreme; and I confess I hesitated, for fear of committing a mistake which would be irreparable. It was then that I sent for these objects that you observe: they all complained of being short-sighted. I deprived them of their right eyes——”

“One moment’s patience, sir. The solution seemed good to me, but it was drastic; and I admit I hesitated, fearing I might make a mistake that couldn’t be fixed. That’s when I called for these items you see here: they all said they were short-sighted. I took away their right eyes——”

“And—?”

"And what?"

“They can’t see any better now than you and I!”

“They can’t see any better now than you and me!”

“Speak for yourself, count. If you are short-sighted, I have a tolerably keen vision. It would serve you right, by St. James! if I were to have both your eyes put out for telling me such absurd nonsense. Now, I am neither an Esculapius nor a Hermes Trismegistus; but I am going to prescribe a remedy which will do you a very great deal of good. You will start, with your one-eyed warriors, for Aquitaine, where the air is said to be very beneficial to the sight, and you will take a letter for me to your friend Wolf, and bring me back an answer.”

“Speak for yourself, Count. If you can't see the bigger picture, I have pretty sharp eyesight. It would serve you right, by St. James! if I had someone take out both your eyes for telling me such ridiculous nonsense. Now, I’m neither a doctor nor a great sage; but I’m going to suggest a remedy that will really help you. You will head out, with your one-eyed warriors, to Aquitaine, where the air is said to be great for vision, and you will take a letter to your friend Wolf and bring me back a response.”

Charlemagne thereupon turned his back on the count, who set out the same night for Toulouse.

Charlemagne then turned away from the count, who left that same night for Toulouse.

The meeting of Miton and Milaiue

The meeting of Miton and Milaiue






140s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER VIII. HOW ROLAND UNDERTOOK TO CARRY SARAGOSSA BY STORM.

IF, my young friends, I have for some few chapters omitted mention of Roland, don’t jump at the conclusion that he did not distinguish himself during the war in Spain, for he took the most notable part in it, as you may judge for yourselves.

IF, my young friends, I haven't mentioned Roland for a few chapters, don’t assume that he didn’t stand out during the war in Spain. He played a major role in it, as you can see for yourselves.

After three months spent in fruitless attacks, Saragossa still stood as strong as it was on the first day of the siege. The catapults and balistæ had become disabled without making the slightest impression on the ramparts. The scaling parties had been repulsed, and the stormers, hacked in pieces with daggers and lances, had been flung from the walls into the fosse, or fell among the flames of the raging fires—for burning pitch had been flung over the walls until it had covered them with a coating of bitumen as impenetrable as iron.

After three months of unsuccessful attacks, Saragossa remained just as strong as it was on the first day of the siege. The catapults and ballistae were out of commission without making any impact on the walls. The teams trying to scale the walls were driven back, and those who charged were brutally taken down with daggers and lances, tossed from the walls into the ditch, or fell into the flames of the raging fires—burning pitch had been poured over the walls, coating them in a layer of tar as solid as iron.

Roland lost patience. “Prepare everything for the storm to-morrow,” said he to Charlemagne. “In one hour the breach shall be made!” And he descended into the fosse with no other arms, offensive or defensive, than Durandal and his shield.

Roland lost his cool. “Get everything ready for the storm tomorrow,” he told Charlemagne. “In one hour, the breach will be made!” Then he went down into the ditch with nothing but Durandal and his shield for protection.

“Whither goes your nephew, sire?” said Turpin to Charlemagne, following Roland with his eyes. “Is he mad, or tired of life?”

“Where is your nephew going, sir?” Turpin said to Charlemagne, watching Roland with concern. “Is he crazy, or just tired of living?”

“I don’t know what he is going to do, but he has bidden me have all ready for the assault, saying that within an hour the breach will be made.”

“I don’t know what he’s planning, but he’s told me to be ready for the attack, saying that in about an hour the breach will be made.”

“He will do it, then, sire, as he has said it; and, by my faith! I am grateful to him, for we are beginning to grow mouldy here.”

“He’ll do it, then, sir, like he said he would; and I swear! I’m thankful to him because we’re starting to get stale here.”

Charles mounted his horse, and began to make his dispositions for the assault. The Saracen sentries on guard on the rampart hardly took any notice of the single warrior who approached the city; but, hearing a great noise, they leant over and saw Roland, who was hammering at the wall with repeated strokes of the pommel of Durandal.

Charles got on his horse and started planning the attack. The Saracen guards on the rampart barely noticed the lone warrior coming toward the city; but, hearing a loud noise, they leaned over and saw Roland, who was pounding on the wall with repeated strikes of the hilt of Durandal.

The Saracens laughed, and asked one another what the idiot wanted.

The Saracens laughed and asked each other what the fool wanted.

“Shall we smash him?” said one of them, preparing to roll a huge stone over the rampart.

“Should we crush him?” said one of them, getting ready to push a large stone over the wall.

“What for?” said another. “Is there any reason to be afraid of him? Shouldn’t you like; to know what he has come here to do?”

“What for?” said another. “Is there any reason to be afraid of him? Shouldn’t you want to know what he’s come here to do?”

Curiosity is the worst of advisers. The sentinels exposed themselves in order to see better, and four arrows struck them in the face. It was the hour of target-practice with the pages of Charlemagne.

Curiosity is the worst counselor. The guards revealed themselves to get a better view, and four arrows hit them in the face. It was target practice time with Charlemagne's attendants.

“I am afraid this is likely to make the infidels squint!” said Mitaine, choosing a new arrow.

“I’m afraid this is probably going to make the nonbelievers squint!” said Mitaine, picking a new arrow.

Roland, heedless of all that was passing around him, continued his work of destruction. The wall began at last to yawn, and the knight to smile, delighted at his success.

Roland, oblivious to everything happening around him, kept up his destructive work. Finally, the wall began to crack, and the knight smiled, pleased with his achievements.






141s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

By-and-by the tremendous hammering excited the curiosity of the besieged, and some of the soldiers, seeing the sentinels leaning over the ramparts and never stirring, were anxious to discover what was so engrossing their attention. They in their turn leant over, and each received an arrow in his ear.

By and by, the loud hammering piqued the curiosity of those under siege, and some of the soldiers, noticing the sentinels leaning over the walls and not moving, were eager to find out what was capturing their attention. They leaned over as well, and each ended up getting an arrow in their ear.

“What do you think of those ear-rings?” said Mitaine, laughing. “Were ever such lovely trinkets seen? Saint Eloi, the goldsmith, could not have fashioned finer!”

“What do you think of those earrings?” Mitaine said, laughing. “Have you ever seen such lovely jewelry? Saint Eloi, the goldsmith, couldn't have made anything better!”

During this time Roland redoubled his force. A rent thirty cubits long began to threaten the wall with ruin. Marsillus, who was passing in the neighbourhood, felt the earth tremble beneath his feet. Every blow of the pommel of Durandal made the whole quarter of the city shake to its foundation.

During this time, Roland increased his strength. A gap thirty cubits long started to threaten the wall with destruction. Marsillus, who was nearby, felt the ground shake beneath him. Every strike of the pommel of Durandal caused the entire area of the city to tremble.

“So, then,” said the King of Saragossa, “these wretches have brought new engines of war against us! Why has no one told me of this? Ebrechin, go see what it is, and hasten back with intelligence of what is passing.”

“Alright then,” said the King of Saragossa, “these wretches have brought new weapons of war against us! Why hasn’t anyone informed me about this? Ebrechin, go check it out and hurry back with news of what’s happening.”

The earth continued to quake, and several houses began to tremble to their fall.

The ground kept shaking, and a few houses started to sway as they were about to collapse.

“It is not an ordinary balista at work there,” said Marsillus. “None of those in use now can deliver such hard blows.”

“It’s not just any balista doing that,” Marsillus said. “None of the ones being used today can hit that hard.”

But hardly had the King finished his sentence when a mosque fell in ruins within a hundred paces of where he stood. Then a still more awful noise froze his blood with terror. The breach was made: Roland had kept his word.

But barely had the King finished his sentence when a mosque collapsed just a hundred steps away from where he stood. Then an even more terrifying noise sent chills of fear through him. The damage was done: Roland had kept his promise.






142s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






143s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER IX. A TRIP TO MAHOMET’S PARADISE.

WHILE Roland was descending into the fosse of Saragossa, Mahomet was taking his afternoon nap in his Paradise. A houri had rolled a cloud under his head, and he was snoring serenely near the fountain.

WHILE Roland was going down into the ditch of Saragossa, Mahomet was taking his afternoon nap in his Paradise. A houri had placed a cloud under his head, and he was snoring peacefully near the fountain.

The first blow of Durandal’s pommel awoke the Prophet.

The first strike of Durandal's pommel woke the Prophet.

“Come in,” said he, turning round, in no pleasant humour at being disturbed. The second stroke put him out still more; and he rang for the angel Namous, and inquired of him who dared to make such an uproar.

“Come in,” he said, turning around, not happy about being disturbed. The second knock annoyed him even more, so he called for the angel Namous and asked him who had the nerve to make such a racket.

“Great Prophet,” said the heavenly messenger, “it’s that Roland at his tricks again. He has undertaken to fling down the walls of Saragossa; and I really can’t help trembling for the fate of your followers!”

“Great Prophet,” said the heavenly messenger, “it’s that Roland up to his tricks again. He has taken it upon himself to tear down the walls of Saragossa; and I genuinely can’t help but worry about the fate of your followers!”

“I must see to this,” said Mahomet; “I feel certain you are exaggerating as usual, and that my brave Marsillus will not let himself be beaten by a Christian.”

“I have to take care of this,” said Mahomet; “I’m sure you’re exaggerating as usual, and that my brave Marsillus won’t let himself be beaten by a Christian.”

The Prophet stepped down into his observatory, and turned his telescope on Saragossa.

The Prophet descended into his observatory and aimed his telescope at Saragossa.






144s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“By the crescent! I never remember anything like it. The dog has the mien of a demigod! I am anxious to see him more closely. Etiquette and propriety will not permit me to go to him. Namous, saddle Borak, and seek Roland. Tell him I shall have much pleasure in seeing him, and don’t fail to bring him.”

“By the crescent! I’ve never seen anything like it. The dog looks like a demigod! I’m eager to get a closer look. Etiquette and decorum won’t allow me to approach him. Namous, saddle Borak and find Roland. Let him know I’m looking forward to seeing him, and make sure to bring him along.”

The Prophet’s horse was turned out to graze in the Milky Way. Namous called him.

The Prophet’s horse was let out to graze in the Milky Way. Namous called out to him.

“Come here, Borak. You have browsed enough here; you feed too freely, and will injure yourself. A peck of stars ought to suffice you for one feed. We have got to descend to earth, and you can hardly stir. If the Blessed Prophet knew it——” With that the angel sprang into his saddle, and began to ply his spurs. In a quarter of an hour they had left the planets behind them.

“Come here, Borak. You've spent enough time browsing here; you're indulging too much, and you might hurt yourself. A handful of stars should be enough for one meal. We need to head down to Earth, and you're hardly able to move. If the Blessed Prophet knew this——” With that, the angel jumped into his saddle and started using his spurs. In about fifteen minutes, they had left the planets behind.

When Namous alighted, Saragossa was taken and sacked; and Roland was wondering how on earth to spend the evening. The angel approached him respectfully and said, “I am Namous, the envoy and familiar minister of the Prophet. The Lord of the Iva’abah has noted you chief among the Christians, and he desires a visit from you. Be pleased, therefore, to follow me at once.”

When Namous got off, Saragossa had been captured and looted; and Roland was trying to figure out how to spend the evening. The angel approached him respectfully and said, “I am Namous, the envoy and close minister of the Prophet. The Lord of the Iva’abah recognizes you as a leader among the Christians, and he wants to meet with you. So please follow me right away.”

“Your master does me a great honour, and one of which many of my brothers in arms are more deserving than I. You must convey to him my excuses, and tell him that I lead a very quiet life; that I have my religious duties to attend to; that, in short, I don’t go much into society.”

“Your master honors me greatly, and there are many of my fellow soldiers who deserve it more than I do. Please pass along my apologies to him and let him know that I lead a very quiet life; I have my religious duties to take care of; in short, I don’t socialize much.”

“The Prophet will very justly feel surprised and hurt at such an answer. He will demand of me the real reason of your refusal. Are you afraid you may be led astray by the beauties of his paradise?”

“The Prophet will understandably be surprised and hurt by such an answer. He will ask me for the real reason behind your refusal. Are you worried that you might be tempted by the charms of his paradise?”

“If you had known Aude, my beloved Aude, that foolish notion would never have crossed your mind.”

“If you had known Aude, my dear Aude, that silly thought would have never entered your mind.”

“Are you afraid of a trip through the air?”

“Are you afraid of flying?”

“If I thought I might tumble I would set out at once. Fear is a complete stranger to me; but I have heard of it so often that I should be anxious to make its acquaintance.”

“If I thought I might fall, I would leave right away. Fear is completely foreign to me; but I’ve heard about it so often that I’d be curious to get to know it.”

“You are fatigued with your day’s work, perhaps?”

"You’re tired from your day’s work, right?"

“Offer me an opponent worthy of my sword, and you shall see if it is possible to weary Roland.”

“Give me an opponent who can stand up to my sword, and you'll see if it’s possible to tire out Roland.”

The angel bowed, and prepared to spring into his saddle again. The attention of the Count of Mans was attracted by Borak, who fretted, pranced, champed his bit, and pawed the ground, impatient to return to his celestial stable.

The angel bowed and got ready to jump back into his saddle. The Count of Mans noticed Borak, who was restless, prancing around, chewing his bit, and pawing the ground, eager to head back to his heavenly stable.

“What a fine animal!” said Roland, admiringly.

“What a great animal!” said Roland, admiringly.

In truth, one rarely sees one so handsome. Borak was a fine-limbed, high-standing horse, strong in frame, and with a coat as glossy as marble which is constantly laved by a fountain. His colour was saffron, with one hair of gold for every three of tawny; his ears were restless, pointed like a reed; his eyes large, and full of fire; his nostrils wide and steaming, with a white star on his forehead, a neck gracefully arched, and decked with a mane soft and silky enough to make a young girl envious. He had a long, thick tail, that swept the ground.

In truth, you rarely see someone as handsome as him. Borak was a beautifully built, tall horse, strong and sturdy, with a coat that was as shiny as marble constantly washed by a fountain. His color was a mix of saffron, with one golden hair for every three tawny ones; his ears were alert, pointed like a reed; his eyes were large and full of intensity; his nostrils wide and steaming, with a white star on his forehead, a neck gracefully arched, and adorned with a mane that was soft and silky enough to make any young girl jealous. He had a long, thick tail that dragged on the ground.

“It is the Prophet’s favourite mount. He has sent it in your especial honour.”

“It’s the Prophet’s favorite mount. He has sent it in your special honor.”

Roland was touched at the delicate attention.

Roland was moved by the thoughtful attention.

“I wished,” continued the angel, “to bring you some quieter animal; but Mahomet said you were the best rider he knew, and he was sure you would be able to master it. At the same time,” added Namous, treacherously, “if it be that which stops you, I can provide you with other means of transport.”

“I wanted,” the angel continued, “to bring you a gentler animal; but Mahomet said you were the best rider he knew, and he was confident you could handle it. At the same time,” Namous added slyly, “if that’s what’s holding you back, I can offer you other options for travel.”

The Count of Mans simply shrugged his shoulders, and by way of answer leaped into the saddle—despite the weight of his armour—without setting foot in stirrup, or putting hand to mane. Borak swerved an instant, then dashed into space, scaling the cloud-mountains at full gallop. The angel spread his wings, and took the lead.

The Count of Mans just shrugged his shoulders, then jumped into the saddle—despite the weight of his armor—without stepping in the stirrup or grabbing the mane. Borak veered for a moment, then leaped into the air, racing up the cloud-mountains at full speed. The angel spread his wings and took the lead.






146s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

When Roland recovered the surprise, he was as high as the constellation Scorpio. He felt anger would be out of place; so, assuring himself that Durandal was at his side, he resigned himself to circumstances.

When Roland got over the shock, he felt as high as the constellation Scorpio. He thought getting angry wouldn’t help, so he reassured himself that Durandal was with him and accepted the situation.

The journey was made without difficulty. Only once was the knight in danger of falling, when Borak, scared by a shooting star, which passed between his legs, almost unseated him with a buck-jump. At length, after an ascent of half an hour, the steed paused, while the angel knocked at the largest of the eight gates of Paradise. As soon as it opened Roland uttered a cry of admiration.

The journey went smoothly. The knight was only once in danger of falling when Borak, startled by a shooting star that flew between his legs, almost threw him off with a sudden jump. Finally, after climbing for half an hour, the horse stopped as the angel knocked at the largest of the eight gates of Paradise. As soon as it swung open, Roland let out a cry of admiration.

How can I—with only human language—describe to you so many superhuman wonders? I ought first of all to tell you that all the faculties of our brave knight acquired an immense augmentation on passing the threshold of Paradise. His sight, for instance, although good enough, had only permitted him on earth to distinguish objects at an inconsiderable distance. Imagine his surprise on beholding clearly and minutely the most tiny creatures six or seven hundred leagues off—and that without the laws of perspective being in the least degree deranged. The same thing occurred with regard to hearing and smelling. He used subsequently to relate the pleasure with which he smelt the perfume of a flower which had just come in bloom in a neighbouring state, while listening at the same time to the song of a bird which was warbling at the opposite pole. His mind, too, had become so enlarged that he felt no inconvenience from this vastly increased acuteness of the senses. At one glance he gazed over two thousand square parasangs of country, each parasang being something larger than a league. The virgin forests of America are but brushwood compared with those he beheld. On all sides were cities of shining whiteness, surmounted by thousands of spires and cupolas of gold and silver. At the foot of their walls flowed majestic rivers, in which the Rhine, the Euphrates, and the Nile would have been swallowed up. Nothing which troubles the inhabitants of earth existed in this enchanted clime. The lion, the tiger, the serpent, and the leopard were but the ornaments of the forest. They fed upon the green herbage, and submitted to human rule with perfect docility. There was no wind—only a gentle breeze; no storms—only perfumed showers. It was an Italian climate beneath an Egyptian sky!

How can I—using only human words—describe so many amazing wonders? First, I should tell you that all the abilities of our brave knight greatly increased as he entered Paradise. His eyesight, for example, which was decent on earth, could only allow him to see objects at a short distance. Imagine his surprise when he could clearly see even the tiniest creatures six or seven hundred leagues away—without any distortion from perspective. The same thing happened with his hearing and sense of smell. He would later talk about the joy of smelling the fragrance of a flower that had just bloomed in a nearby state while simultaneously listening to a bird singing from the opposite end of the world. His mind had expanded so much that he felt no discomfort from this vastly heightened sensitivity. With just one glance, he could take in two thousand square parasangs of land, with each parasang being just over a league. The virgin forests of America seemed like mere brush compared to what he saw. All around him were cities of gleaming white, topped with thousands of gold and silver spires and domes. Majestic rivers flowed at the base of their walls, where the Rhine, Euphrates, and Nile would have easily disappeared. Nothing troubling the inhabitants of earth existed in this enchanted land. Lions, tigers, serpents, and leopards were just decorations in the forests. They fed on the lush grass and followed human authority with complete docility. There was no wind—only a gentle breeze; no storms—only fragrant showers. It was an Italian climate under an Egyptian sky!






147s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

A winged band, commanded by Israfel, the angel of the resurrection, came to meet Roland.

A winged group, led by Israfel, the angel of the resurrection, came to meet Roland.






150s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“The Prophet has sent us to you to announce his approach. Will you follow us, or will you await him here?”

“The Prophet has sent us to let you know he’s on his way. Will you come with us, or will you wait for him here?”

“I will follow you,” said Roland, joining the troop. He saw with wonder that the forests retired to make way for him; the rivers changed their courses on his approach. He wished to assure himself that this was not a deception of the mirage, and galloped rapidly towards a lake which lay beside his route. His horse did not refuse the leap, but the water respectfully drew back, and he alighted on level and thickly-blossomed sward.

“I will follow you,” said Roland, joining the group. He was amazed to see the forests parting to let him through; the rivers redirected themselves as he approached. He wanted to make sure this wasn’t just an illusion, so he quickly rode toward a lake that was on his path. His horse didn’t hesitate to jump, and the water respectfully receded, allowing him to land on a flat, flower-filled meadow.

Israfel, remarking Roland’s astonishment, said, “The Prophet has taken care that all here shall do you homage. He is aware that you go through life, as through battle, straight at your mark, and he wished to prove that he knew your tastes and habits.”

Israfel, noticing Roland's surprise, said, “The Prophet has ensured that everyone here pays their respects to you. He knows that you approach life like you do a battle, aiming straight for your target, and he wanted to show that he understands your preferences and ways.”

Roland continued his progress until he met the procession, when he halted to let it pass. The ground, before he was aware of it, rose beneath his horse’s feet, and he found himself in a minute on a mound, from which he gazed down on the crowd. Israfel made a sign: two trees at once sprang from the soil, and afforded the knight a pleasant shade. The Count of Mans, in silent astonishment, watched the procession without stirring.

Roland kept moving until he came across the procession, at which point he stopped to let it go by. Without realizing it, the ground rose beneath his horse's feet, and in just a moment, he found himself on a mound, looking down at the crowd. Israfel made a gesture, and two trees suddenly sprouted from the ground, providing the knight with a nice shade. The Count of Mans, in silent amazement, watched the procession without making a move.

First came a thousand horsemen, each bearing a white and ruby banner, and mounted on a white charger. Next to these came a thousand more, clad in suits of mail, armed with maces, and riding on bay horses; behind them came two thousand Berbers from the regions of Timbuctoo, who brandished lances with green pennons, and bore sword-proof bucklers of rhinoceros hide. Their steeds were as black as their faces. Then followed three thousand more horsemen, with serpent-skin girdles. They carried hide shields, and had bows hung at their saddle-pommels. Long lances, furnished with sharp barbs, gleamed in their hands; their horses were cream-coloured. To these succeeded an army composed of soldiers, as many in number as there are drops in the sky; some were armed with spears or bills, others with javelins or maces. A hundred paces behind these came eight thousand elephants, in ranks of twenty-five abreast, the first line white, the second black, and so on.

First came a thousand horsemen, each carrying a white and ruby banner, and riding on a white horse. Next, another thousand followed, dressed in suits of armor, armed with maces, and riding bay horses. Behind them came two thousand Berbers from Timbuctoo, waving lances with green flags, and holding sword-proof shields made from rhinoceros hide. Their horses were as black as their faces. Then came another three thousand horsemen, wearing serpent-skin belts. They carried hide shields, and had bows hanging from their saddles. Long lances with sharp tips shone in their hands; their horses were cream-colored. Following these was an army full of soldiers, nearly as numerous as there are drops in the sky; some were armed with spears or halberds, while others used javelins or maces. A hundred paces behind them came eight thousand elephants, lined up in groups of twenty-five across, the first row white, the second black, and so on.






151s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

On the back of each was a tower, containing twenty armed men. Behind these, again, came thirty white elephants, covered with golden stars, and so richly caparisoned you could hardly look at them without winking. On these were borne the favourite wives of the Prophet, twenty on each elephant. Canopies of dazzling whiteness, raised upon silver columns, shielded them from the sun. Ten thousand chosen warriors formed their escort. Last came an endless number of camels, laden with palanquins, whose curtains fluttered in the breeze. Each animal was led by a richly-clad Ethiopian, who held the zimzam, or nose-bridle, in his hands. In each palanquin ten houris, far more lovely than anything you can conceive, fluttered their feather fans.

On the back of each was a tower with twenty armed men. Behind them were thirty white elephants draped in golden stars, so extravagantly adorned that you could hardly look at them without winking. Upon these elephants sat the Prophet's favorite wives, twenty on each elephant. Canopies of bright white raised on silver columns protected them from the sun. Ten thousand elite warriors made up their escort. Finally, there was an endless parade of camels carrying palanquins, their curtains billowing in the breeze. Each camel was led by a richly dressed Ethiopian, who held the zimzam, or nose-bridle, in his hands. Inside each palanquin were ten houris, even more beautiful than you can imagine, waving their feather fans.






153s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Then followed twenty thousand dancing girls, attired in light drapery, with bare arms and legs. You saw, as they moved, among their tresses and round their necks, coruscations of precious stones, so bright you were compelled to shade your eyes. The bracelets that quivered on their wrists, the bangles that gleamed on their ankles, kept up a musical and enticing tinkling.

Then came twenty thousand dancing girls, dressed in light fabric, with bare arms and legs. As they moved, their hair and necks sparkled with bright precious stones, so dazzling that you had to shield your eyes. The bracelets that jingled on their wrists and the bangles that shone on their ankles created a musical and inviting tinkling sound.

Shall I enumerate to you the multitude of female performers on the guitar, the tambourine, and the mandolin, and of the singers as well? Of what use is it to crowd the page with strings of numerals?

Shall I list for you the many female performers on the guitar, the tambourine, and the mandolin, as well as the singers? What’s the point of filling the page with a bunch of numbers?

These houris were of no common origin. Mahomet had formed their bodies of musk, saffron, amber, and frankincense. Their faces were so radiant with beauty, that they diffused a gentle splendour in the night, like the moon when she mounts above the horizon amid the mists of earth. Their voices were so sweet, that every syllable which fell from their lips was precious.

These houris were not of ordinary origin. Muhammad had made their bodies from musk, saffron, amber, and frankincense. Their faces were so radiant with beauty that they cast a gentle glow in the night, like the moon rising above the horizon through the mists of the earth. Their voices were so sweet that every word that came from their lips was precious.

After these beauties came the Prophet, attired in a green robe, and seated on a white palfrey. He was dressed with the greatest simplicity, and far from showily mounted, and yet one felt an inward inclination to bend the knee to him as he passed. On his right hand rode his grandsire, Abd el Motalleb; on his left his father, Abdallah; and he was surrounded by Ali, his cousin and most warm disciple; by Said, his adopted heir; by the four sages of Mecca—Waraca, Othman, Obaydallah, and Zaid; by the fiery Omar, the faithful Aboubeker, and thousands of others just as famous.

After these beautiful figures, the Prophet appeared, dressed in a green robe and riding a white horse. He wore simple clothing and wasn’t ostentatiously mounted, yet there was a strong urge to kneel as he passed by. To his right rode his grandfather, Abd el Motalleb; to his left, his father, Abdallah; and he was surrounded by Ali, his cousin and devoted follower; by Said, his adopted son; and the four wise men of Mecca—Waraca, Othman, Obaydallah, and Zaid; along with the passionate Omar, the loyal Aboubeker, and thousands of others just as renowned.

A hundred thousand horsemen brought up the rear of the cavalcade.

A hundred thousand horsemen followed at the back of the procession.

As the troops took up their positions, the scenery underwent a complete change, unobserved of Roland, who was absorbed in watching the procession. When he cast a look around him, he beheld himself surrounded by mountains whose summits were beyond his ken. These gigantic heights, which were composed of gneiss, mica, agate, onyx, trap, and porphyry were clothed halfway up by forests whose flora comprised the growths of all climes. The vast baobab spread its branches in close contiguity to an island of palms, which displayed their delicate foliage against the blue sky. The silvery mohonono contrasted well with the dark motsouri; the moupanda-panda of Central Africa, the jacquier of Malacca, the oak of Europe, mingled their boughs. Rivers, whose source was hidden in the clouds, bounded from rock to rock, flinging up at every obstacle crests of feathery spray, spanned by rainbows.

As the troops got into position, the scenery changed completely, unnoticed by Roland, who was focused on watching the procession. When he looked around, he found himself surrounded by mountains whose peaks were beyond his sight. These towering heights, made of gneiss, mica, agate, onyx, trap, and porphyry, were covered halfway up by forests filled with plants from all over the world. The giant baobab stretched its branches next to a cluster of palms, showcasing their delicate leaves against the blue sky. The silvery mohonono contrasted beautifully with the dark motsouri; the moupanda-panda from Central Africa, the jackfruit tree from Malacca, and the oak from Europe intermingled their branches. Rivers, whose sources were hidden in the clouds, raced from rock to rock, creating sprays of feathery mist at every obstacle, all while spanning rainbows.






155s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The troops occupied positions on the heights. Roland beheld clouds of warriors proudly occupying apparently inaccessible peaks. The elephants were drawn up in two lines, four thousand in each, and the thirty white elephants of the Prophet’s favourites were grouped in front of them. And now angels appeared, who, spreading their wide wings, offered their aid to enable the six hundred chosen beauties to dismount. They alighted close to the Count of Mans, before whom they bowed low, and then took their places on a carpet spread for them on his right. The camels came next, and knelt down gently, whereupon the houris sprang from their palanquins with a lightness and grace which astonished Roland more than all. Their feet hardly left an imprint in the sand. Like the favourites of the harem, they also approached Roland, and, kissing the ground before him, ranged themselves on his left. Then like a flood advanced the troop of celestial dancers, tripping along to the sound of castanets, flutes, theorbos, timbrels, guitars, and mandolins, amid loud singing, accompanied by the most lively strains of music.

The troops took their positions on the heights. Roland saw clouds of warriors proudly standing on seemingly unreachable peaks. The elephants were lined up in two rows, four thousand in each, with the thirty white elephants favored by the Prophet positioned in front of them. Then angels appeared, spreading their wide wings to assist the six hundred selected beauties in dismounting. They gracefully landed near the Count of Mans, bowed low before him, and then settled on a carpet laid out for them on his right. The camels followed, kneeling gently, and the houris sprang from their palanquins with a lightness and grace that amazed Roland more than anything else. Their feet barely left a mark in the sand. Like the favorites from a harem, they approached Roland, kissed the ground in front of him, and arranged themselves on his left. Then, like a wave, the troop of celestial dancers advanced, moving to the sounds of castanets, flutes, theorbos, tambourines, guitars, and mandolins, amidst joyful singing and the most lively music.

The animation of their movements increased or diminished according to the rhythm, which they marked by accurate beats of the foot and clapping of hands, in slow or quick time. Their eyes were now filled with soft languor—now darted glances of fire. Balancing themselves from the hips, they swung their bodies and waved their arms with ease and grace. At times a comb, unable to imprison such a wealth of tresses, fell out, and freed locks that were as dark as the night.

The energy of their movements intensified or faded with the rhythm, which they kept with precise foot taps and hand claps, in both slow and fast tempos. Their eyes shifted between a soft weariness and fiery glances. Balancing from their hips, they swung their bodies and waved their arms smoothly and gracefully. Occasionally, a comb, unable to hold back such a mass of hair, slipped out, releasing tresses as dark as night.

But now the Prophet gave the signal: the dances ceased, and the houris flew, like a flock of frightened birds, to take their position opposite Roland, and under shelter of the elephants.

But now the Prophet signaled: the dancing stopped, and the houris flew, like a flock of scared birds, to take their place in front of Roland, under the protection of the elephants.

Mahomet, in his turn, drew nearer to the nephew of Charlemagne, who immediately dismounted—an act of courtesy to age he invariably observed.

Mahomet then approached Charlemagne's nephew, who immediately got off his horse—a courteous gesture he always made out of respect for age.

“May Allah, who has made all things of earth and heaven, of day and night, extend his blessing to you in this world and in the one you inhabit! You are welcome,” said the Prophet! “I must ask your pardon for the poverty of this reception, as our meeting has been arranged at such short notice that I have only had time to bring as my suite a few of my immediate followers, and the troops which happen to be my guard of honour for the day. Besides, I feared that in surrounding myself with too great pomp, I might seem to be offering a defiance to a late enemy, whom I only desire to make a friend of. If I have not treated you with more ceremony, it is because I wish to treat you like a brother.”

“May Allah, who created everything in the earth and sky, and the cycle of day and night, bless you in this world and the next! You are welcome,” said the Prophet! “I must apologize for the simplicity of this reception, as our meeting was arranged on such short notice that I could only bring a few of my closest followers and my guard of honor for the day. Also, I was worried that surrounding myself with too much pomp might come off as a challenge to a former enemy, whom I genuinely wish to make a friend. If I haven’t treated you with more formality, it’s because I want to treat you like a brother.”

Roland made a wry face, which the Prophet thought it convenient to attribute to the glare of the sun in his eyes, and therefore made a sign to four angels, who immediately flew off and spread a rosy cloud before the luminary. .

Roland made a wry face, which the Prophet thought it was easy to blame on the sun’s glare in his eyes, so he signaled to four angels, who quickly flew off and created a rosy cloud in front of the sun.

“I accept your explanation,” said Roland, coolly, half doubting whether the Prophet were not making fun of him. “I have equal need of pardon; but if I have come without a fitting retinue, you must attribute it to my desire to answer your invitation promptly.”

“I accept your explanation,” said Roland, calmly, half wondering if the Prophet was joking with him. “I also need forgiveness; but if I’ve come without a proper entourage, it’s because I wanted to respond to your invitation quickly.”

After this exchange of courtesies, Roland commenced the conversation by saying, “You will forgive me if I beg you at once to inform me what it is that has obtained me the honour of this interview, as I am in a hurry to return to earth. I mount guard to-night in the Emperor’s tent, and I never like to fail in the performance of duty.”

After this polite exchange, Roland started the conversation by saying, “I hope you don’t mind, but could you please tell me what led to this meeting? I need to get back to my duties on Earth. I’m on guard tonight in the Emperor’s tent, and I always want to fulfill my responsibilities.”

“Never fear,” said Mahomet; “I’ll have the sun put back. We have all time for our interview.”

“Don’t worry,” said Mahomet; “I’ll make sure the sun is turned back. We have all the time we need for our conversation.”

“I am all attention.”

"I'm all ears."

“There is not a more valiant knight than you living. Your single arm is worth an army. Your judgment is sound, your decision speedy——”

“There isn’t a braver knight alive than you. Your single strength is worth a whole army. Your judgment is wise, and your decisions are quick—”

“How much do you expect for this panegyric? I warn you, before you go any further, not to set too high a price on it, as I have a clear estimate of my modest worth.”

“How much do you think this praise is worth? I’m telling you, before you go on, not to value it too highly, because I have a good sense of my own modest worth.”

“I am in the habit of giving far more than I get, so fear not, but suffer me to proceed. In my youth I was called El Amin—‘the Safe Man.’ I know that I possess a generous soul, and that none can be more loyal than you.”

“I usually give a lot more than I receive, so don't worry, just let me continue. When I was younger, I was known as El Amin—‘the Safe Man.’ I know I have a big heart, and no one can be more loyal than you.”

“This eulogy is evidently the prologue of some treason you are going to ask of me.”

“This eulogy is clearly the beginning of some betrayal you’re about to ask of me.”

“If it be treason to leave a bad cause for a good one, to renounce attempts which are futile, and to accept good fortune when it is offered, I have, in effect, treason to propose to you.”

“If it’s treason to abandon a bad cause for a good one, to give up on fruitless efforts, and to embrace good luck when it comes my way, then I have, in essence, treason to suggest to you.”

“By the Trinity! but you are putting a high price on compliments for which nobody asked you!”

“By the Trinity! But you’re putting a really high price on compliments that no one asked you for!”

“I swear by the holy mountain—by the temple of pilgrimage—by the vault of heaven and the depths of ocean—that the divine vengeance is about to fall! nothing can delay it. The convulsed skies shall totter! the uprooted mountains shall move! I swear by the resting-place of the star—”

“I swear by the holy mountain—by the pilgrimage temple—by the vault of heaven and the ocean depths—that divine vengeance is about to strike! Nothing can hold it back. The shaking skies will stagger! The uprooted mountains will shift! I swear by the resting place of the star—”

“Of a truth, here is plenty of fine words!” said Roland, shrugging his shoulders. “When we gallant Christian knights make a statement, they believe us without our having to call in the aid of the sky, and sea, and stars.”

“Honestly, that’s a lot of fancy talk!” said Roland, shrugging his shoulders. “When we brave Christian knights make a statement, people believe us without needing to bring in the sky, the sea, and the stars.”

“As surely as I overthrew the three idols of Mecca, Lata, Aloza, and Menât, the Christians shall be driven from Spain, and their lands invaded. Their army shall be dispersed, and shall fly shamefully. Their hour is come, and it will be bitter and terrible.”

“As surely as I brought down the three idols of Mecca, Lata, Aloza, and Menât, the Christians will be driven out of Spain, and their lands will be taken. Their army will be scattered and will flee in disgrace. Their time has come, and it will be harsh and awful.”

“I have read all that in the Koran,” answered Roland, who felt his patience failing him. “But that does not say what you want of me, or why you are thus wasting my time. Since the future is revealed to you, and you are so certain of our approaching overthrow, there can be no obstacle to my returning to my post.”

“I’ve read all of that in the Koran,” replied Roland, whose patience was wearing thin. “But that doesn’t explain what you want from me, or why you’re wasting my time like this. Since the future is clear to you, and you’re so sure of our upcoming defeat, there’s no reason for me not to go back to my post.”

“Yes, the future is ours. You alone delay the coming of the day of glory. We shall conquer, but while you live it will be only at the price of terrible sacrifices that we can purchase victory. Why persist in returning to a world in which death awaits you? I offer you the sovereignty of this realm, its wealth, its women, its warriors. The inhabitants of air, earth, and water, the stars which move in the firmament—all that is gifted with reason or instinct, essence and matter—in one word, everything shall belong to you and owe to you unreserved obedience. If the sun annoys you, the moon shall take its place. Give but the sign, and rivers shall dry up to let you pass. A population more vast than all the nations of earth put together shall live only to serve you. These warriors are brave.”

“Yes, the future is ours. You alone are holding back the day of glory. We will conquer, but as long as you’re alive, it will only come at the cost of terrible sacrifices. Why keep going back to a world where death is waiting for you? I offer you the rule over this kingdom, its riches, its women, its warriors. The creatures of the air, land, and sea, the stars that move in the sky—all that has reason or instinct, essence and matter—in short, everything will belong to you and will owe you complete obedience. If the sun bothers you, the moon will take its place. Just give the signal, and rivers will dry up to let you pass. A population larger than all the nations of the earth combined will exist only to serve you. These warriors are brave.”

“Of what use is their bravery if they have no enemies to contend with?”

"What's the point of their bravery if they have no enemies to fight?"

“These horses are more swift than the wind.”

“These horses are faster than the wind.”

“Of what service is their speed, since there is here no goal that I desire to reach?”

“What's the point of their speed if there's no destination here that I want to get to?”

“These women are lovely.”

"These women are amazing."

“Their beauty is sheer waste, for I do not love them!”

“Their beauty is just a waste because I don’t love them!”

“Durandal is famous on earth, and yet the humblest of these soldiers could cut it in two with the edge of his poniard.”

“Durandal is famous on earth, yet even the simplest of these soldiers could slice it in half with the edge of his dagger.”

“Enough!” interposed Roland. “I have already told you I am in a hurry. You have not, I imagine, the impudence to suppose you are rich enough in wonders to induce me to commit a base action—your Allah himself would be ashamed of such a thing. You have told me I am the bravest of living knights: should I be so if I feared the death you threaten me with? ‘My single arm is worth a whole army,’ you add. Have I any right, then, to deprive my comrades of its aid at that moment, of all others, when you profess that they are in danger? ‘My judgment is sound:’ allow me to offer you a further proof of it by laughing at your menaces, and predicting your complete overthrow. Mahomet and Jupiter will soon meet and shake hands, and the crescent will be sent where the old moons go.”

“Enough!” Roland interjected. “I’ve already told you I’m in a hurry. I don’t think you have the audacity to think you’re rich enough in wonders to make me do something dishonorable—your Allah himself would be embarrassed by that. You’ve said I’m the bravest knight alive: would I be brave if I feared the death you’re threatening me with? ‘My single arm is worth a whole army,’ you claim. Do I have any right to keep my comrades from my help right now, when you say they’re in danger? ‘My judgment is sound’—let me show you just how sound it is by laughing at your threats and predicting your total defeat. Mahomet and Jupiter will soon meet and shake hands, and the crescent will be sent where the old moons go.”

“You will not listen?”

"Are you not going to listen?"

“I have heard too much already!”

“I've heard enough!”

“Behold these lovely creatures, who stretch out their arms towards you!

“Look at these beautiful beings, reaching out their arms to you!

“They but make me see how far lovelier my Aude is.”

“They just make me realize how much more beautiful my Aude is.”

“See the lands I offer you!”

“Check out the lands I'm offering you!”

“What is a region of wonders compared with the spot where a man was born?”

“What is a region full of wonders compared to the place where a man was born?”

“Roland, by the faith of Mahomet! you shall never again behold the land of France!”

“Roland, by the faith of Muhammad! you will never see the land of France again!”

“I am a Christian, besides being a Frenchman. The native land to which I aspire is Heaven, and that birthplace you cannot prevent me from beholding once more.”

“I am a Christian and also a Frenchman. The homeland I long for is Heaven, and you can't stop me from seeing that birthplace again.”

“Infidel hound!” said the Prophet, “I——” But the words were such as Roland could not listen to patiently. Mahomet did not finish his sentence, for the gauntlet of the knight smote him on the mouth.

“Infidel hound!” said the Prophet, “I——” But the words were such that Roland could not listen to them patiently. Mahomet did not finish his sentence, for the knight’s gauntlet struck him on the mouth.






159s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






160s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER X. WHEN ROLAND REMEMBERS HIS LATIN, AND THE DEVIL FORGETS HIS.

I AM unable to tell you what followed. Even Roland had no clear recollection. When he recovered his senses, he rose and cast his eyes round him, to find himself in the midst of a vast sandy plain, stretching on all sides to the horizon. The sun poured its hostile rays upon him so fiercely, that in a few minutes his armour became insupportably hot. The atmosphere was so charged with electricity, that the plume of his helmet crackled, and gave out sparks. In vain he searched the horizon for a place of shelter—there was nothing to be seen but level plain and blue sky. Gigantic red ants came and went busily—they were the only occupants of this desert. All of a sudden he beheld before him in the distance white mosques, knots of palms, and a sea-port with some vessels at anchor, and others sailing out of the harbour. He saw, too, long caravans, which journeyed to the city gates.

I CAN'T tell you what happened next. Even Roland couldn’t remember clearly. When he regained his senses, he stood up and looked around, finding himself in the middle of a vast sandy plain stretching to the horizon in every direction. The sun beat down on him so intensely that his armor quickly became unbearably hot. The air was so charged with electricity that the plume on his helmet crackled and emitted sparks. He searched the horizon for any sign of shelter, but all he saw was flat land and a blue sky. Huge red ants scurried back and forth—they were the only inhabitants of this desert. Suddenly, in the distance, he spotted white mosques, clusters of palm trees, and a seaport with some ships at anchor and others sailing out. He also noticed long caravans making their way to the city gates.

Roland felt his courage revive, and set out in the direction of the city. But he did not appear to come any the closer to it; he took to running until he fell down with fatigue on the burning sand. Then the city seemed to turn of a yellow hue, the blue of the sea grew paler, and was lost in that of the sky; the trees vanished, and the Count of Mans found himself once more alone in the desert.

Roland felt his courage return and headed toward the city. But he didn’t seem to get any closer; he started running until he collapsed from exhaustion on the scorching sand. Then the city appeared to take on a yellow tint, the blue of the sea faded and blended into the sky, the trees disappeared, and the Count of Mans found himself alone again in the desert.

“Why come to a halt?” said he to himself. “Better move forward in any direction at hap-hazard. I can only gain by the change.”

“Why stop?” he said to himself. “It's better to move forward in any random direction. I can only benefit from the change.”

He rose, determined to struggle on as long as his limbs would sustain him. What was his surprise to see, in an opposite direction to that he had just been pursuing, a mountain covered with verdure, on the summit of which stood a castle! Three walls of circumvallation surrounded it. At the foot of each flowed a river covered with vessels of war. Three hanging ladders of marvellous workmanship united the three platforms of the fortress, and four bastions guarded the approach to each ladder.

He got up, determined to keep going for as long as his body would allow. To his surprise, he saw a mountain covered in greenery, and on top of it stood a castle, opposite to the direction he had just been heading. Three walls surrounded it. At the base of each wall flowed a river filled with warships. Three intricately designed hanging ladders connected the three levels of the fortress, and four bastions protected the way to each ladder.






161s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Roland once more pushed on; but as he advanced, the fortress rose into the skies, until, after about an hour’s walking, he found himself with nothing before him save the blank horizon of the desert. Then despair seized him. He sank on his knees, crossed himself, and shed four tears, the first he had ever wept. They fell on the sand, and there formed four springs for a stream of cool and clear water. Roland received from this new vigour, and having rendered thanks to Providence, he was preparing to move forward, when he remarked with surprise a great stirring of the sand. Little clouds of dust began to rise in all directions, although there was not a breath stirring. Then the sand began to whirl round incessantly, marking a great circle at a short distance from our hero.

Roland pushed on again, but as he moved forward, the fortress seemed to rise into the sky. After about an hour of walking, he found himself staring at nothing but the empty horizon of the desert. Despair then overtook him. He sank to his knees, crossed himself, and shed four tears, the first he had ever wept. They fell onto the sand and created four springs of cool, clear water. Roland felt a surge of new strength from this and, after thanking Providence, was getting ready to move on when he noticed with surprise a significant stirring of the sand. Small clouds of dust began to rise in every direction, even though there wasn’t a breeze. Then the sand started to whirl around continuously, forming a great circle a little way from our hero.

As it began to whirl, it heaped itself up, drawn towards the centre by some strange force of attraction. You would have said that some gigantic polypus was sucking up all the sand of the desert. After a few minutes there mounted, still eddying round, a huge column, which grew as Roland watched it, until the summit was lost to sight in the sky. A hot wind, like the harmattan of the Guinea coast, rose and drove the sand before it in clouds. The sun turned red as molten iron.

As it started to spin, it piled up, pulled toward the center by some mysterious force. You would think a massive octopus was sucking up all the sand from the desert. After a few minutes, a huge column began to rise, still swirling, growing larger as Roland watched, until the top disappeared into the sky. A hot wind, similar to the harmattan from the Guinea coast, picked up and propelled the sand in clouds. The sun turned red like molten iron.

The pillar of sand at last lost its equilibrium, and fell with a horrible rushing sound. Roland closed his eyes, but he did not recoil. Hearing a great roar of laughter, he instinctively clutched his sword by the hilt. What he saw next induced him to draw it from its sheath.

The pillar of sand finally lost its balance and collapsed with a terrifying rushing noise. Roland shut his eyes, but he didn't flinch. Hearing a loud burst of laughter, he instinctively gripped his sword by the hilt. What he saw next made him pull it out of its sheath.

The sand, in falling, had reared a mound, the base of which formed an enormous circle, in the centre of which Roland perceived, with surprise, a huge monster buried in sand to his waist. It was Eblis, the Devil of the East.

The sand had formed a mound as it fell, creating a huge circle, and in the center, Roland was surprised to see a giant monster buried in sand up to its waist. It was Eblis, the Devil of the East.






162s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

His Majesty was a hundred feet in height, which is a respectable size, even for a demon of the highest rank. His black skin, striped with red, was covered with small scales, which made it glisten like armour. His hair was so long and curly, a snake might have lost its way in it. His flat nose was pierced with a ring of admirable workmanship, as you see done to the wild bulls of the Roman Campagna. His white teeth, set with precious stones, gave to his smile a very variegated appearance. His small eyes assumed, one after the other, all the prismatic colours, which made it impossible to sustain his gaze. His ears, which exactly resembled those of an elephant, flapped on his shoulders; but he had, to make up for it, a tail sixty feet long, terminating in a hooked claw, which could have wielded the Monument easily as a toothpick.

His Majesty stood a hundred feet tall, which is quite impressive, even for a top-ranking demon. His black skin, striped with red, was covered in small scales that made it shine like armor. His hair was so long and curly that a snake could easily get lost in it. His flat nose was pierced with a beautifully crafted ring, similar to those worn by the wild bulls of the Roman Campagna. His white teeth, adorned with precious stones, gave his smile a colorful appearance. His small eyes changed colors like a prism, making it hard to hold his gaze. His ears, resembling those of an elephant, flopped against his shoulders; however, to balance this out, he had a sixty-foot-long tail that ended in a hooked claw, which could have easily wielded the Monument as if it were a toothpick.

Eblis had no other covering than his wings, which were large, soft, and marvellously pliable, and in which he delighted to wrap himself. Conceive, further, that a phosphorescent gleam played incessantly over the monster’s skin, and you will easily understand why Roland unsheathed Durandal.

Eblis had no other covering besides his wings, which were large, soft, and incredibly flexible, and he loved to envelop himself in them. Imagine, too, that a glowing light constantly shimmered over the monster’s skin, and you'll understand why Roland drew Durandal.

Eblis was writhing with laughter.

Eblis was laughing hard.

“I haven’t roared so through all eternity, upon my honour! Here, I say, my little man, do you know you have just done a master-stroke?”

“I haven’t roared like that for all eternity, I swear! Listen, my little guy, do you realize you've just pulled off a genius move?”

This familiar tone displeased Roland.

Roland disliked this familiar tone.

“I have just met Mahomet,” continued Eblis, “and you have broken five of his front teeth. I have seen a good many prophets in my time, but I vow, on the faith of the accursed, I never saw one in such a rage. I have, in honour of the blow, given three days’ holiday in the infernal regions. There will be concerts, balls, hunts, and theatres. I have had written, by one of our best authors, a little comedy in the style of Apollodorus, in the last scene of which Mahomet receives a hundred strokes of the bastinado. I have given orders to an army of cooks; you can hear even here a rattle of stew-pans altogether refreshing. I will undertake to let you see we are not so backward in this respect as people pretend. You will meet with many old friends among the guests; we have quite a crowd of visitors just now. My wife, who is a lively one, will be delighted to make your acquaintance. Come, let me present you to her as the best of my friends.”

“I just met Muhammad,” Eblis continued, “and you’ve knocked out five of his front teeth. I’ve seen my fair share of prophets over the years, but I swear, on the faith of the damned, I’ve never seen one this furious. In honor of the occasion, I’ve declared a three-day holiday in the underworld. There will be concerts, balls, hunts, and theaters. I even had one of our top writers put together a little comedy in the style of Apollodorus, where Muhammad gets a hundred lashes with the stick in the last scene. I’ve ordered an army of cooks; you can hear the clattering of pots from here, it’s quite invigorating. I’ll show you that we’re not as behind as people like to think. You’ll run into plenty of old friends among the guests; we have quite a few visitors at the moment. My wife, who’s quite the lively one, will be thrilled to meet you. Come, let me introduce you to her as my best friend.”

“Babbler!” exclaimed Roland, but little flattered at these marks of friendship. “What right have you to address me in this style?”

“Babbler!” Roland exclaimed, not feeling very flattered by this show of friendship. “What right do you have to talk to me like this?”

Eblis, who was not accustomed to be treated so cavalierly, was dumb with surprise for a moment.

Eblis, who wasn’t used to being treated so casually, was speechless with surprise for a moment.

“By my father’s horns!” said he, at last, “I must have misunderstood you. Give me your hand, Roland, to disabuse me of the error.”

“By my father’s horns!” he said finally, “I must have misunderstood you. Give me your hand, Roland, to clear up my mistake.”

He stretched out his tail to the knight, who, however, only drew back a few steps.

He extended his tail towards the knight, who, however, just took a few steps back.

“What, puny wretch!” shrieked Eblis, turning as white with rage as it was possible for one so black to do. “I shall send you back to earth. Do you think I am of the same stuff as Mahomet?”

“What, pathetic coward!” screamed Eblis, turning as white with rage as someone so black could. “I’ll send you back to Earth. Do you think I’m made of the same stuff as Mahomet?”

“But here Roland flung his second gauntlet in the demon’s face.

“But here Roland threw his second gauntlet in the demon’s face.

“That makes the pair!” said the nephew of Charlemagne, placing himself in an attitude of defence.

“That makes the pair!” said Charlemagne's nephew, taking a defensive stance.

“Zacoum Zimzim Galarabak!” shouted Eblis, mad with fury. (You must know that is the most terrible oath that can be uttered in the Saracen tongue.) The earth shook and gaped at Roland’s feet. He felt himself launched into space. His armour suddenly became icy cold.

“Zacoum Zimzim Galarabak!” shouted Eblis, furious with rage. (You should know that this is the worst curse that can be spoken in the Saracen language.) The ground trembled and opened up beneath Roland’s feet. He felt himself being launched into the void. His armor suddenly turned icy cold.

“If I get back without an attack of rheumatism I shall be lucky,” said the knight.

“If I get back without a bout of rheumatism, I’ll consider myself lucky,” said the knight.

He heard around him the flapping of wings; it was a troop of afreets and djins.

He heard the sound of wings flapping around him; it was a group of afreets and djins.

“Reflect, Roland. There is yet time. Mahomet is prepared to forgive you.”

“Think about it, Roland. There’s still time. Mahomet is ready to forgive you.”

All the answer Roland vouchsafed was the intoning of the canticle—

All Roland answered was the chanting of the song—

“Sub tuum Fræsidium confugimus.”

"Under your protection, we seek refuge."

“In a few moments your body will be dashed to pieces on earth. Remember the wondrous things the Prophet offered to share with you.”

“In a few moments, your body will be shattered on the ground. Remember the amazing things the Prophet wanted to share with you.”

Sancta Dei genitrix; nostras deprecationes ne despicias,” continued Roland. And now it seemed to him that, instead of falling at hazard, he was being gently carried. The chorus of afreets and djins was left far behind, but he still heard the sound of pinions.

Holy Mother of God; do not despise our prayers,” continued Roland. And now it felt to him that, instead of falling randomly, he was being gently lifted. The chorus of demons and spirits was far behind, but he still heard the sound of wings.






163s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Set your mind at rest,” said a voice so exquisitely musical that Roland trembled to hear it. “I am the Archangel Michael. Our Blessed Lady has sent me to preserve you. She had been touched by your constancy and courage. Repose in safety on my wings, and we shall soon reach earth.”

“Calm down,” said a voice so beautifully melodic that Roland shook upon hearing it. “I am the Archangel Michael. Our Blessed Lady has sent me to protect you. She was moved by your faithfulness and bravery. Rest safely on my wings, and we will soon arrive on Earth.”

And, in truth, in a few minutes’ time the Count of Mans, to his astonishment, found himself before Saragossa. He was at prayer in his tent when he heard the voice of Miton.

And, in fact, in just a few minutes, the Count of Mans, to his surprise, found himself in front of Saragossa. He was praying in his tent when he heard Miton's voice.

“My dear Roland, where are you?” cried the Count of Rennes, anxiously.

“My dear Roland, where are you?” cried the Count of Rennes, anxiously.

“Here I am,” said the knight, hurrying to his friend.

“Here I am,” the knight said, rushing to his friend.






166s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Charlemagne, who knows how punctual you are, seeing you were ten minutes behind your time to take on your guard, has sent to look for you in every direction. You are pale, my dear Count; what has happened to you?”

“Charlemagne, who knows how punctual you are, seeing you were ten minutes late to take on your guard, has sent people to look for you everywhere. You look pale, my dear Count; what happened to you?”

“I will tell you all about it,” said Roland, as he hastened to his post near the Emperor.

“I’ll tell you all about it,” Roland said as he rushed to his position near the Emperor.

END OF THE SECOND BOOK.










BOOK THE THIRD — THE FORTRESS OF FEAR.






169s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER I. THE FOUR FOES OF CROQUEMITAINE.

CHARLEMAGNE had an excellent memory. He never omitted to ponder over the dangers to which Mitaine was exposed at every turn. He had the scene of the late ambush carefully searched by his spies in the first place, and afterwards by his soldiers. All, on their return, made the same report. They said the forest was inhabited, and there was a good deal of talk about a castle called “The Fortress of Fear,” which was to be found somewhere in the neighbourhood, although nobody they met with had seen it. None, however, doubted its existence. If a child disappeared, or any cattle were carried off, the trembling peasants said, “The Lord of Fear-fortress had taken them.” If a fire broke out anywhere, it was the Lord of Fear-fortress who must have lit it. The origin of all accidents, mishaps, catastrophes, or disasters was traced to the mysterious owner of this invisible castle.

CHARLEMAGNE had an amazing memory. He always thought about the dangers that Mitaine faced at every turn. He first had his spies thoroughly search the site of the recent ambush, and then he sent his soldiers to do the same. When they returned, they all reported the same thing. They said the forest was inhabited and there was a lot of talk about a castle called “The Fortress of Fear,” supposedly located somewhere nearby, although no one they encountered had actually seen it. Still, everyone believed it existed. If a child went missing or livestock were taken, the frightened peasants would say, “The Lord of Fear-fortress took them.” If a fire broke out anywhere, it was assumed the Lord of Fear-fortress had started it. The cause of all accidents, misfortunes, disasters, or calamities was attributed to the mysterious owner of this unseen castle.

“I should like to have the mystery cleared up,” said Charlemagne to himself. “I can hardly resign myself to the belief that it is Ganelon, my old brother-in-arms.”

“I want to get to the bottom of this mystery,” Charlemagne said to himself. “I can hardly accept that it’s Ganelon, my old comrade in arms.”

He called his knights together.

He gathered his knights.

“My faithful champions, I need four of you for a perilous adventure, I know not where I am sending you—I know not whether you will return. Who will risk death for my good favour?”

“My loyal supporters, I need four of you for a dangerous mission. I don’t know where I’m sending you, and I don’t know if you will come back. Who will risk their life for my favor?”

All the knights at once flung themselves at his feet, each entreating the Emperor to honour him with his choice.

All the knights immediately fell to their knees, each begging the Emperor to honor him with his selection.

“You place me in a difficult position,” said the Emperor, greatly moved; “I see that chance must point out the four champions. I can without fear trust to it, for you are all equally brave.”

“You're putting me in a tough spot,” said the Emperor, deeply affected; “I realize that fate must choose the four champions. I can trust it without hesitation, because you're all equally courageous.”

The names of all the knights present were put into a helmet, and Mitaine played the part of Destiny to the best of her power, little thinking she was choosing her own champions and avengers. The first name she called out was that of Allegrignac of Cognac, Count of Salençon and Saintonge.

The names of all the knights present were put into a helmet, and Mitaine acted as Destiny to the best of her ability, unaware that she was selecting her own champions and avengers. The first name she called out was Allegrignac of Cognac, Count of Salençon and Saintonge.

“The lot suits me admirably,” said the Emperor, giving a friendly wave of his hand to the knight. “You know the language of the country, and will be a safe guide for your companions.”

“The lot works perfectly for me,” said the Emperor, giving a friendly wave to the knight. “You know the local language and will be a reliable guide for your friends.”

Mitaine next named the Baron of Mont-Rognon, Lord of Bourglastic, Tortebesse, and elsewhere.

Mitaine then named the Baron of Mont-Rognon, Lord of Bourglastic, Tortebesse, and other places.

“This is indeed a capital choice! There is no stouter arm in the Arvennes than yours; and if there be a postern to be burst open by a powerful shoulder, you will be there, Mont-Rognon.”

“This is truly an excellent choice! There’s no stronger arm in the Arvennes than yours; and if there’s a secret door that needs to be broken open by a powerful shoulder, you’ll be there, Mont-Rognon.”

“Porc-en-Truie, Lord of Machavoine,” cried Mitaine.

“Pig-in-Sow, Lord of Machavoine,” shouted Mitaine.

“I am in luck to-day, by St. James! You are known to be experienced, Porc-en-Truie, and you will conduct the adventure, I entrust to you, to a prosperous end, I feel sure. But I am curious to know who is my fourth champion.”

“I’m feeling lucky today, by St. James! You’re known to be skilled, Porc-en-Truie, and I trust that you’ll lead this adventure to a successful conclusion. But I’m curious to know who my fourth champion is.”

“Maragougnia, Count of Rioin,” said Mitaine.

“Maragougnia, Count of Rioin,” Mitaine said.

“Now we have wisdom, strength, and cunning. Maragougnia can give the serpent points at wisdom, and beat him. If I do not succeed with such knights I shall despair altogether.”

“Now we have knowledge, strength, and cleverness. Maragougnia can outsmart the serpent in wisdom and defeat him. If I don’t succeed with knights like these, I will completely lose hope.”

Charlemagne withdrew with his four champions, told them of the perils to which his god-child had been exposed, the investigation he had instituted, the suspicions he had entertained; and finally, he spoke of the Fortress of Fear, winding up in these terms:—

Charlemagne stepped back with his four champions and shared with them the dangers that his god-child had faced, the inquiry he had started, the doubts he had harbored; and in the end, he addressed the Fortress of Fear, concluding with these words:—

“I am anxious to square accounts with this Croquemitaine. You will pass through the forest till you arrive at Alagon, a little hamlet on the banks of the Ebro. There you will inquire for the Fonda del Caïman, or, if you prefer it, the sign of the Crocodile. You will there rest yourselves for a short time, and then set out on your quests. You, Allegrignac, striking off from the river, will pursue your course towards Pampeluna. You, Mont-Rognon, will proceed in the direction of Catalyud; and look out for the Saracens, my friend, who on that side are disgusted enough with the trouble we have given them. You, Porc-en-Truie, will make for Fuentes. If you are guided by me, you will travel by night only, and conceal yourself carefully by day. You will appreciate my counsel when once you are on the road. You, finally, my gallant Maragougnia, will have to direct your steps towards Lerida, but you will not go beyond the river Alcander. I have reserved this expedition for you because it is the most hazardous—there, you need not thank me. I understand you! Quarter the country in every direction, and find out for me this Fortress of Fear. He who brings me the head of its dreaded lord shall be created a baron and peer of my realm.”

“I’m eager to settle things with this Croquemitaine. You'll go through the forest until you reach Alagon, a small village by the Ebro River. There, you’ll ask about the Fonda del Caïman, or if you prefer, the sign of the Crocodile. Take a short break there, then head out on your missions. You, Allegrignac, will head away from the river towards Pampeluna. You, Mont-Rognon, will go towards Catalyud; keep an eye out for the Saracens, my friend, who are pretty fed up with the trouble we've caused them on that side. You, Porc-en-Truie, will go towards Fuentes. If you follow my advice, you'll travel only at night and hide carefully during the day. You’ll see the value of my advice once you hit the road. Finally, my brave Maragougnia, you’ll make your way towards Lerida, but don’t cross the Alcander River. I’ve assigned you this mission because it’s the most dangerous—no need to thank me. I understand you! Scout the area thoroughly and find me this Fortress of Fear. Whoever brings me the head of its feared lord will be made a baron and a noble in my realm.”

The Emperor replenished the purses of his champions, and took leave of them with an embrace. When they’ found themselves alone they interchanged looks of bewilderment.

The Emperor filled the wallets of his champions and said goodbye with a hug. Once they were alone, they exchanged confused glances.

“What do you think of that?” said Porc-en-Truie, with a grimace.

“What do you think of that?” Porc-en-Truie said, grimacing.

“That I shall be a duke,” said Allegrignac, cutting a caper. “This adventure won’t take me a minute!”

"That I'm going to be a duke," said Allegrignac, dancing excitedly. "This adventure won’t take me long at all!"

“To think that we must set out to-night!” said Mont-Rognon, in tones of regret; “and to think that I have ordered a splendid supper for to-night, which my fellows will get the benefit of!”

“To think that we have to leave tonight!” said Mont-Rognon, sounding regretful; “and to think that I’ve arranged a fantastic dinner for tonight, which my friends will enjoy!”

“To think that we shall none of us ever come back again!” said Maragougnia, in a melancholy voice, as he wiped away a tear with the sleeve of his chain-mail.

“To think that none of us will ever come back again!” said Maragougnia, in a sad voice, as he wiped away a tear with the sleeve of his chain-mail.

“Pshaw! who knows?” broke in Porc-en-Truie, with a smile. “Let us set out, and then we can see!”

“Come on! Who knows?” interrupted Porc-en-Truie, smiling. “Let’s get going, and then we’ll see!”

They appointed to meet on the borders of the forest, and within an hour afterwards they’ were all on the spot, equipped for war or for travel.

They agreed to meet at the edge of the forest, and within an hour they were all there, ready for battle or for a journey.

Porc-en-Truie, Lord of Machavoine, was a great fellow of thirty years of age, more skilled in avoiding blows than in dealing them. He invariably shirked all his military duties, not because he was a coward, but because he was incorrigibly idle. He had been known to tramp three hours afoot to save himself the trouble of saddling his horse, and he had killed his dearest friend in a tournament, in order to terminate a long and fatiguing tilting match. He arrived at the rendezvous on horseback, with no weapon but his sword.

Porc-en-Truie, Lord of Machavoine, was a great guy at thirty years old, better at dodging blows than throwing them. He always avoided his military responsibilities, not out of fear, but because he was hopelessly lazy. He had walked three hours just to avoid the hassle of saddling his horse, and he once killed his best friend in a tournament just to end a long and exhausting match. He showed up at the meeting place on horseback, carrying only his sword.

“How imprudent!” cried Allegrignac, the moment he saw him coming. “Are we going to a wedding only, or are you desirous of emulating Miton’s great feat at the Tourney of Fronsac?”

“How reckless!” exclaimed Allegrignac as soon as he saw him approaching. “Are we just going to a wedding, or do you want to try to match Miton’s impressive achievement at the Tourney of Fronsac?”

“I hate a load of weapons, and I don’t mean to kill myself for this Mitaine—for whom, between you and me, I don’t care a grain of mustard-seed!”

“ I hate a bunch of weapons, and I’m not going to end my life for this Mitaine—for whom, between you and me, I couldn’t care less!”






172s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Allegrignac of Cognac, Count of Salençon, was twenty-five years of age, and six feet six high. He had an open countenance, a stout heart, an untiring tongue, limbs of steel, a stomach of leather, and a very slender patrimony. His hair was curly, his teeth were white. He was as proud as a Spaniard, as brave as a Frenchman, as simple-minded as a goose. He was possessed of a pleasant contralto voice, a cheerful spirit, and a grey horse called Serenade.

Allegrignac of Cognac, Count of Salençon, was twenty-five years old and stood six feet six inches tall. He had an open face, a brave heart, an endless supply of energy, strong limbs, a tough stomach, and very little wealth. His hair was curly, and his teeth were white. He was as proud as a Spaniard, as courageous as a Frenchman, and as naive as a goose. He had a pleasant contralto voice, a cheerful personality, and a grey horse named Serenade.

Picture to yourself a figure clad in complete steel, and with weapons of vast weight, like one of those armed and bandy-legged giants you see in a procession of trades, capable of lifting enormous weights, not to mention cattle, and any other unconsidered trifles he could lay hands on, and you have a portrait of the Baron of Mont-Rognon, Lord of Bourglastic, Tortebesse, and elsewhere. This huge mass of muscle existed only to eat and drink. He was a descendant of Esau on his father’s side, and of Gargantua on his mother’s. He once performed a gigantic feat—he killed six hundred Saracens who happened to get in his way as he was going to dinner. He had an elastic stomach, and a mouth armed with four rows of teeth.

Imagine a figure fully dressed in steel armor, carrying heavy weapons, like one of those armed giants you see in parades, capable of lifting enormous weights, not to mention cattle and any other random things he could grab. That's a description of the Baron of Mont-Rognon, Lord of Bourglastic, Tortebesse, and beyond. This massive hulk of muscle existed just to eat and drink. He was a descendant of Esau on his father's side and of Gargantua on his mother's side. He once pulled off an incredible feat—he killed six hundred Saracens who happened to be in his way on his way to dinner. He had a flexible stomach and a mouth with four rows of teeth.

Having described his stomach and his mouth,

Having talked about his stomach and his mouth,

I need not go on with the likeness, for all that remained were mere incidental appurtenances.

I don't need to continue with the comparison, since everything left was just minor details.

He arrived third at the place of meeting, leading by the halter a mule laden with provisions and bottles.

He arrived third at the meeting place, leading a mule loaded with supplies and bottles by the halter.

“What’s this?” said Allegrignac, laughingly.

“What’s this?” Allegrignac said, laughing.

“That!” said Mont-Rognon, offended at his bluntness. “That’s supper.”

“That!” Mont-Rognon exclaimed, offended by his bluntness. “That’s dinner.”

“What’s the use of that?” said Porc-en-Truie.

“What’s the point of that?” said Porc-en-Truie.

Mont-Rognon the Monstrous.

Mont-Rognon the Beastly.

Mont-Rognon in a hurry for his dinner

Mont-Rognon hurrying for his dinner

“Charlemagne has ordered us to perish for him,” broke in the Lord of Bourglastic, “but he did not stipulate that we should perish of hunger.”

“Charlemagne has told us to die for him,” interrupted the Lord of Bourglastic, “but he didn’t say we should die of hunger.”






173s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Maragougnia, Count of Riom, was the last to arrive. He was equipped in the most gloomy style. His armour was of browned steel, sprinkled with silver tears. From the coronet that surmounted his helmet sprang a few mangy black feathers, which drooped over his shoulders like the branches of a weeping willow, and all the rest of his accoutrements were to match.

Maragougnia, Count of Riom, was the last to show up. He was dressed in the most somber style. His armor was made of tarnished steel, dotted with silver spots. From the coronet on his helmet sprouted a few scraggly black feathers that hung over his shoulders like the branches of a weeping willow, and all his other gear matched that look.

He had one extraordinary quality, which was his strong point—instead of making him lose his head, fear only gave him increased presence of mind. They related deeds of prowess of his which were, in reality, only prodigies of cowardice. He did everything with a profound air of melancholy. His first wife, they say, died of yawning; the second perished of sheer weariness in three weeks.

He had one remarkable trait that was his greatest strength—rather than making him panic, fear only sharpened his focus. People told stories of his bravery that were actually just examples of his cowardice. He approached everything with a deep sense of sadness. They say his first wife died from boredom; his second one succumbed to exhaustion in just three weeks.

Behind him came a page, who might be considered to have originated the sombre livery worn nine hundred years later by the page of the Duchess of Marlborough.*

Behind him came a page, who could be seen as the first to wear the dark uniform that would be adopted nine hundred years later by the page of the Duchess of Marlborough.*

* Vide “Malbrouck:”—

“Elle voit venir son page
De unir tout habillé.”
 
* Vide “Malbrouck:”—

“She sees her page coming
All dressed up.”

This lugubrious squire bore the count’s change of arms—to wit: two daggers of mercy; three swords, various; one lance; one helmet; one morion; two daggers, poisoned; one battle-axe; one flail, iron; one shield; one breastplate; one shirt of mail; two pairs of gauntlets; three pairs of spurs.

This gloomy squire carried the count's new coat of arms—which included: two daggers of mercy; three different swords; one lance; one helmet; one morion; two poisoned daggers; one battle-axe; one iron flail; one shield; one breastplate; one chainmail shirt; two pairs of gauntlets; and three pairs of spurs.

“Good heavens!” said Allegrignac; “are we going to equip all the nation for war? Look, Porc-en-Truie! the Count of Riom has stripped the armouries of his ten castles.”

“Good heavens!” said Allegrignac; “are we really going to prepare the whole country for war? Look, Porc-en-Truie! the Count of Riom has emptied the armories of his ten castles.”

“I wouldn’t stir an inch,” said Porc-en-Truie, in the interval of a couple of yawns, “to assure myself that Maragougnia has done something silly. If you assured me to the contrary, I might perhaps be surprised into getting up to see. And yet no! I couldn’t believe it; so I should stay where I was.”

“I wouldn’t move an inch,” said Porc-en-Truie, during a couple of yawns, “to convince myself that Maragougnia has done something stupid. If you told me the opposite, I might be surprised enough to get up and take a look. And yet no! I wouldn’t believe it; so I would stay right where I was.”

Porc-en-Truie, I must observe, sat himself down on the grass the moment he arrived.

Porc-en-Truie, I should note, sat down on the grass as soon as he got there.

“You’re quite welcome to laugh at my prudence,” said Maragougnia, “but I don’t forget we are going to certain death.”

“You’re totally free to laugh at my caution,” said Maragougnia, “but I don’t forget we’re heading towards certain death.”

“Certain death! Fiddlesticks! I mean yet to rival the Methusalems of the period,” said Porc-en-Truie, rising. “And now let’s be off, if we are to reach Alagon to-night.”

“Certain death! Nonsense! I mean to challenge the Methusalems of the time,” said Porc-en-Truie, standing up. “Now let’s get going, if we want to reach Alagon tonight.”

“To prepare for death,” said Maragougnia, dashing away a tear with his gauntlet.

“To get ready for death,” said Maragougnia, wiping away a tear with his glove.

“To go to sleep,” said Porc-en-Truie, with a yawn.

“To go to sleep,” said Porc-en-Truie, yawning.

“To try a throw with the dice,” said Allegrignac, jingling the money in his purse.

“To roll the dice,” said Allegrignac, jingling the money in his purse.

“To make a good supper,” said Mont-Rognon, with a hollow voice, gnashing his teeth like castanets.

“Making a good dinner,” said Mont-Rognon, in a hollow voice, grinding his teeth like castanets.

In ten minutes the four knights had entered the wood. At sunset Alleericmac was hammering with his fist at the door of the Fonda del Caïman.

In ten minutes, the four knights had entered the woods. At sunset, Alleericmac was pounding on the door of the Fonda del Caïman.






174s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






175s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER II. THE SIGN OF THE CROCODILE.

THE innkeeper was a man of middle size, half Spaniard and half Moor, with a big body and thin leys, a brown skin and grey eyes. He had acquired considerable reputation in the district for his mode of dressing calves’ feet with saffron, and his handiness in stabbing people in the right place. He made everything a matter of trade, and used to regret that he had inherited no religious opinions which he could have abjured at a fixed price to be got either from the Saracens or the Christians. For the rest, he was a most obliging host, provided your purse was well supplied; and I believe I shall put the finishing stroke to the likeness when I say he was the biggest robber in all Spain, from Pontevedra to Girone.

THE innkeeper was a man of average height, half Spanish and half Moorish, with a large build and thin legs, a brown complexion, and gray eyes. He had gained a strong reputation in the area for his skill in preparing calves’ feet with saffron, as well as his knack for stabbing people precisely where it counted. He treated everything as a business transaction and often lamented that he had inherited no religious beliefs that he could have renounced for a set fee from either the Saracens or the Christians. Other than that, he was a very accommodating host, as long as your wallet was full; and I believe I can finalize the comparison by saying he was the biggest thief in all of Spain, from Pontevedra to Girona.

Ali Pépé opened the door. One is always forgetting something, and I forgot to tell you his name was Ali Pépé.

Ali Pépé opened the door. You always forget something, and I forgot to mention his name was Ali Pépé.

“Where’s the landlady?” asked Allegrignac, twisting his moustache.

“Where’s the landlady?” asked Allegrignac, twisting his mustache.

“I want a bed,” yawned Porc-en-Truie.

“I want a bed,” yawned Porc-en-Truie.

“Some supper!” growled Mont-Rognon.

"Some dinner!" growled Mont-Rognon.

Maragougnia said nothing. He was absorbed in studying the inn, and the estimate he formed seemed far from satisfactory.

Maragougnia said nothing. He was focused on looking around the inn, and the impression he got did not seem very promising.

Ali Pépé stood on the defensive, blocking the entrance of the inn.

Ali Pépé stood guard, blocking the entrance of the inn.

“Your lordships appear of too exalted a station for me to omit to inform you that you will find the accommodation here very unsuited to you.”

“Your lordships seem to hold too high a position for me to neglect informing you that the accommodations here are not very suitable for you.”

“Here’s frankness and disinterestedness! But where can we find better accommodation?”

“Here’s honesty and selflessness! But where can we find better lodging?”






176s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“My inn is the only one in the district.”

"My inn is the only one in the area."

“Then make way for us,” said Mont-Rognon, catching up Ali Pope by the girdle, and carrying him in at arm’s length into the kitchen. “We shall be able to converse better here!” Maragougnia entered last. He tried all the locks, in order to see whether the doors closed securely. He examined all the outlets, sounded the panels, and ordered his squire to bring him his arms.

“Then make way for us,” said Mont-Rognon, grabbing Ali Pope by the waist and carrying him into the kitchen at arm’s length. “It’ll be easier to talk here!” Maragougnia entered last. He tested all the locks to make sure the doors shut tight. He checked all the exits, tapped on the panels, and told his squire to bring him his weapons.

“We want four beds,” said Porc-en-Truie.

“We want four beds,” said Porc-en-Truie.

“In the same room,” said Maragougnia, who had a horror of being solitary.

“In the same room,” said Maragougnia, who was terrified of being alone.

“First of all we want supper,” bellowed Mont-Rognon; “don’t let us forget the most important of our wants.”

“First of all, we want dinner,” shouted Mont-Rognon; “let’s not forget the most important of our needs.”

“A modest supper,” suggested Maragougnia, who was afraid of the expense.

“A simple dinner,” suggested Maragougnia, who was worried about the cost.

“A modest supper!” bellowed the Lord of Bourglastic. “Don’t you do anything of the kind, landlord, or I’ll burn the place about your ears. Empty your poultry-yard, drag your fish-ponds, uncork your bottles; set to work—kill, pluck, draw, and broach,—in short, make ready, to the best of your power, a feast for an emperor or a sultan!”

“A simple dinner!” shouted the Lord of Bourglastic. “Don’t you dare do anything like that, landlord, or I’ll burn this place down around you. Clear out your chickens, empty your fish ponds, uncork your bottles; get to work—kill, pluck, clean, and serve up—basically, prepare, to the best of your ability, a feast fit for an emperor or a sultan!”

“You will lay for me separately,” said the Count of Riom, tearfully, “a few radishes and some wine of first-rate——”

“You will prepare for me separately,” said the Count of Riom, tearfully, “some radishes and a bottle of top-quality wine—”

“Cheapness,” kindly suggested Allegrignac, with a smile.

“Cheapness,” Allegrignac suggested kindly, with a smile.

“May I know whom I have the honour to serve?” said Ali Pépé, with a bow so respectful that Maragougnia was horrified to see it, fearing it would be included in the bill.

“May I know who I have the honor of serving?” said Ali Pépé, with a bow so respectful that Maragougnia was horrified to see it, fearing it would be included in the bill.

“Nothing easier,” said Allegrignac, returning Ali’s bow. “The short gentleman you see there is Purveyor-in-Chief to Charlemagne and all the crowned heads of the civilised world, from Armenia to Lusitania, from Scandinavia to Tripoli. He travels from district to district in search of new dishes to delight the royal tables. His dissertation on roasts is in everybody’s mouth. He has proved satisfactorily that beef ought not to be taken from the spit until the meat begins to turn brown and show the gravy; that mutton should be taken from the fire as soon as it begins to redden; and that veal should not be dished up until the meat is quite white. This man, who seems so unpretending, has discovered that thirst is fostered by currents of air; that the Scythians have stomachs an inch smaller than the Germans have; but then, on the other hand, deeper by seven times than those of the Cimmerians. He was the first who fried carp in rose-water; and he has, at last, after long and wearisome research, found in an old manuscript the recipe for garum, which was so highly prized by the ancients, but was thought to be lost. He has confided the secret to me, and I reveal it to you, in the hope that it will incite you to give us a better supper. Learn then, profane wretch! that in order to prepare this dainty dish, you must let a hen-mackerel lie in pickle with small mushrooms for seventeen nights at the full of the moon. The inside must be removed carefully, pounded, soaked, and braized with religious care in a bag of rose-coloured silk—and mind, it must be rose-coloured. The liquor thus procured is gathered in a silver vessel, when the weather is fine—or stormy. It must be left to settle for three weeks and seven hours, after having been mixed with a preparation, of which I forget the composition, but which is the chief ingredient, and gives all the value to the dish. You see with whom you have to deal: be sure, therefore, that the repast is worthy of this great dignitary and of us!”

“Nothing easier,” said Allegrignac, returning Ali’s bow. “The short gentleman you see over there is the Chief Food Distributor to Charlemagne and all the kings and queens of the civilized world, from Armenia to Lusitania, from Scandinavia to Tripoli. He travels from place to place in search of new dishes to impress royal tables. His findings on roasts are the talk of the town. He has convincingly shown that beef shouldn’t be taken off the spit until it begins to turn brown and show some juice; that mutton should come off the heat as soon as it starts to redden; and that veal shouldn’t be served until it’s completely white. This man, who seems so unassuming, has discovered that thirst can be increased by air currents; that the Scythians have stomachs an inch smaller than the Germans; but, on the other hand, their stomachs are seven times deeper than those of the Cimmerians. He was the first to fry carp in rose water; and after long and tedious research, he has finally found in an ancient manuscript the recipe for garum, which was highly valued by the ancients but was thought to be lost. He has shared the secret with me, and I’m passing it on to you in hopes that it will inspire you to prepare us a better dinner. So listen up, you uncultured fool! To make this exquisite dish, you need to let a hen-mackerel soak with small mushrooms for seventeen nights during the full moon. The insides must be removed carefully, pounded, soaked, and braised with meticulous care in a bag made of rose-colored silk—and remember, it must be rose-colored. The resulting liquid should be collected in a silver vessel, whether the weather is fine or stormy. It must settle for three weeks and seven hours after being mixed with a preparation, of which I can’t recall the exact ingredients, but it’s crucial because it gives the dish all its flavor. You see whom you’re dealing with; ensure that the meal is worthy of this esteemed dignitary and of us!”

Ali Pépé bowed.

Ali Pépé bowed.

“That gentleman who is snoring yonder travels in the hope of introducing some improvement into the royal sleeping arrangements. No one knows better than he the wisest adjustment of counterpanes, quilts, blankets, bolsters, pillows, and valances. His comparative treatise, entitled ‘Lectus cubilaris, Lucubratorius, Emortualis, Genialis et Decubitorius,’ has been engrossed on vellum by the monks of Monte Casino. To him belongs the honour of superseding the sack of maize-straw by the down-bed, which he imported from Cimbria; as also that of adding a second mattress to the sleeping-tackle of Royalty, which used to consist solely of a ticken, a pillow, and a bundle of straw. You see, therefore, that you must be careful to lodge us well for the night.”

“That guy who’s snoring over there is traveling with the goal of improving the royal sleeping arrangements. No one knows better than he does how to properly arrange comforters, quilts, blankets, bolsters, pillows, and bed skirts. His comparative study, titled ‘Lectus cubilaris, Lucubratorius, Emortualis, Genialis et Decubitorius,’ has been copied onto parchment by the monks of Monte Casino. He’s the one who replaced the sack of maize straw with the down-filled bed he brought in from Cimbria; he also added a second mattress to the royal sleeping setup, which used to only include a ticking, a pillow, and a bundle of straw. So, you see, you need to make sure we have a good place to sleep for the night.”

Ali Pépé made another low bow.

Ali Pépé bowed once more.

“I don’t like talking about myself,” said Allegrignac, “but for this once I will yield to your importunity, ami inform you who I am. You must surely have heard of the great giantess Alcomiroziropoulopilousitounitapignac!”

“I don’t like talking about myself,” said Allegrignac, “but for this one time, I’ll give in to your insistence and let you know who I am. You must have heard of the great giantess Alcomiroziropoulopilousitounitapignac!”

The landlord eyed the Count of Salgoon askance for awhile, then, resigning himself to his fate, he made an assenting gesture.

The landlord glanced at the Count of Salgoon with suspicion for a bit, then, accepting his situation, he nodded in agreement.

“She was my mother,” said Allegrignac. “She perished after six: years of married happiness, murdered by my unhappy father, who was never tired of beating her. Disgusted with matrimony—and not without cause—she determined to live single. I came into the world within twelve months afterwards, and chose the profession of arms. My fortune, my noble birth—everything assured me that I must owe everything to my own prowess. I cheerfully accepted my lot, and crossed the Alps to avenge my father. I laid siege to Toulouse. Need I continue to relate my misfortunes?”

“She was my mother,” said Allegrignac. “She died after six years of married happiness, murdered by my miserable father, who never stopped beating her. Disgusted with marriage—and not without reason—she decided to stay single. I was born within twelve months after that and chose a military career. My fortune, my noble birth—everything told me that I owed my success to my own strength. I happily accepted my fate and crossed the Alps to take revenge on my father. I laid siege to Toulouse. Do I need to go on about my misfortunes?”

“Not on my account, my lord. The particulars you have just related suffice to inform me with whom I have to deal. I have only to ask you who the fourth warrior of your party is?”

“Not for my sake, my lord. The details you just shared are enough to let me know who I’m dealing with. I just need to ask you, who is the fourth warrior in your group?”

“This weeping willow——”

“This sad willow——”

“I am a poor devil of a wanderer in search of fortune,” hastily interposed Maragougnia. “My wants are as modest as my means: I know how to be satisfied with little.”

“I’m just a broke wanderer looking for my luck,” Maragougnia quickly said. “My needs are as simple as my resources: I know how to be happy with a little.”

“I treat my customers according to their tastes and their purses,” said Ali Pépé. “You have, noble sirs, asked for a good many things. I will now give you a sketch of the accommodation I have to offer. I have but one room and one bed to let——”

“I treat my customers based on their preferences and budgets,” said Ali Pépé. “You gentlemen have requested quite a few things. I will now provide you with an overview of the accommodation I have available. I have only one room and one bed to rent——”

“I’ll take it, then,” said Porc-en-Truie, promptly: “I wouldn’t sleep out of doors to-night for the world. I shall not resume my journey till to-morrow. In the meantime, though, if either of you wishes to have half the bed——”

“I’ll take it, then,” said Porc-en-Truie right away. “I wouldn’t sleep outside tonight for anything. I won’t continue my journey until tomorrow. In the meantime, if either of you wants to share the bed——”

“Thanks, I shall push on to-night,” said Maragougnia, as he left the room to find his squire, and tell him not to give the horses a feed. “They will find grazing on the road,” he remarked.

“Thanks, I’ll keep going tonight,” said Maragougnia as he left the room to find his squire and tell him not to feed the horses. “They’ll find something to graze on along the way,” he noted.

“As for me,” said Mont-Rognon, “I give up the room to you with all my heart. I intend to spend the night in eating. I shall not start till to-morrow morning.”

“As for me,” said Mont-Rognon, “I happily give up the room to you. I plan to spend the night eating. I won’t start until tomorrow morning.”

“I’ll keep you company till then,” said Allegrignac; “we have a few bottles and an old dispute to settle. You owe me a dozen, and I’ll bet you that you’ll be under the table by the ninth. I feel just in the humour for the trial to-day.”

“I’ll hang out with you until then,” said Allegrignac; “we have a few bottles and an old argument to resolve. You owe me a dozen, and I’ll bet you’ll be passed out by the ninth. I’m in the mood for the challenge today.”

A scornful smile was the only answer vouchsafed by Mont-Rognon, who turned to the host, and asked, “What soup do you think you can give us?”

A mocking smile was the only response from Mont-Rognon, who turned to the host and asked, “What soup do you think you can serve us?”

“Can your lordship put up with pomegranate soup?”

"Can you handle pomegranate soup?"

“Let us see the pomegranates.”

"Let's see the pomegranates."

Ali ran to his larder, and returned with a basket-full of fruit. Mont-Rognon selected a dozen.

Ali ran to his pantry and came back with a basket full of fruit. Mont-Rognon chose a dozen.

“Don’t forget to serve it up warm, and with a slice or two of orange in it. What next?”

“Don’t forget to serve it warm, with a slice or two of orange in it. What’s next?”

“If your lordship will leave it to me, you shall have no reason to complain. I have been head cook to the King of Mesopotamia for ten years, and His Majesty told me, only eight days since, that he has no pleasure in eating now I have left him. I would suggest, for soups, pomegranate, water-gruel, and ortolan; for entrees, calves’ feet and saffron, and fillet of venison with sweetbreads. For the next course, chicken farci a la Madame Râpée, heron garnished with woodcocks, roast sucking-pig with cameline sauce.”

“If you’ll let me handle it, you won’t have any reason to complain. I’ve been the head chef for the King of Mesopotamia for ten years, and just eight days ago, His Majesty told me he doesn't enjoy eating now that I’ve left him. I would recommend, for soups, pomegranate, thin porridge, and ortolan; for main dishes, calves’ feet and saffron, and fillet of venison with sweetbreads. For the next course, chicken stuffed a la Madame Râpée, heron served with woodcocks, and roast sucking pig with cameline sauce.”

“I should like well enough a quarter of whale served up on a layer of eggs,” said Allegrignac, carelessly.

“I would be perfectly happy with a quarter of whale served on a bed of eggs,” said Allegrignac, casually.

“You might have had it this morning. Unfortunately, they had the last of it for King Marsillus to-day.”

“You might have had some this morning. Unfortunately, they had the last of it for King Marsillus today.”

“You will give us, instead, a peacock. You will stuff it with chestnuts and saffron, and serve it up with fennel and powdered sugar.”

“You're going to give us a peacock instead. You'll stuff it with chestnuts and saffron, and serve it with fennel and powdered sugar.”

“I can also offer your lordships dory with orange-juice, and lampreys with lily sauce.”

“I can also offer you lords dory with orange juice and lampreys with lily sauce.”

“Is that all?”

"Is that everything?"

“Yes, sir. The bill of fare is simple, but select!”

“Yes, sir. The menu is straightforward, but carefully chosen!”

“Now, by Lenten fasts! you want to starve us to death,” said Mont-Rognon. “You must improve this poor fare, Master Head Cook of the King of Mesopotamia. Let us have ragout of venison, salt quarter of hare, preserved cabbage, purée of foreign figs à la Sardanapale, pigs’ chitterlings with sweet wine sauce, and ribs of beef in honey. Now, be off to your kitchen, and if we want anything else, we’ll let you know.”

“Now, during Lent! you want to starve us to death,” said Mont-Rognon. “You need to step up this terrible food, Master Head Cook of the King of Mesopotamia. Let’s have venison stew, salted hare, preserved cabbage, foreign fig purée à la Sardanapale, pig intestines with sweet wine sauce, and honey-glazed beef ribs. Now, get to your kitchen, and if we need anything else, we’ll let you know.”

Ali made a low bow, and was about to leave the room.

Ali bowed slightly and was about to leave the room.

“One word more,” said Allegrignac. “Don’t forget to send up the roasts on the spit, and, above all, be particular about the wine Don’t be afraid of sending up plenty of bottles.”

“One more thing,” said Allegrignac. “Don’t forget to bring the roasts on the spit, and, above all, be sure about the wine. Don’t hesitate to send up plenty of bottles.”

“And, stay, landlord!” said Porc-en-Truie, “as you go you can show me my room. Farewell, Allegrignac! Your hand, Mont-Rognon! Good luck to you, Maragougnia! I shall be asleep, no doubt, when you start. I trust you will succeed, and take back to the Emperor what he wishes.”

“And wait, landlord!” said Porc-en-Truie, “as you leave, can you show me my room? Goodbye, Allegrignac! Your hand, Mont-Rognon! Good luck to you, Maragougnia! I’ll probably be asleep by the time you leave. I hope you succeed and bring back to the Emperor what he wants.”

“We shall be sufficiently fortunate if we take back a whole skin!” sighed the Count of Riom, preparing to depart.

“We’ll be lucky if we come back in one piece!” sighed the Count of Riom, getting ready to leave.

In the next chapter you will see how the four knights set about the accomplishment of Charlemagne’s wishes.

In the next chapter, you'll see how the four knights go about fulfilling Charlemagne's wishes.






180s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






181s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER III. HOW ALLEGRIGNAC, MARAGOUGNIA, PORC-EN-TRUIE, AND MONT-ROGNON OPENED THE CAMPAIGN.

PORC-EN-TRUIE followed Ali, who conducted him to the first floor, where they entered a chamber that was shabby enough in appearance in all conscience.

PORC-EN-TRUIE followed Ali, who took him to the first floor, where they entered a room that looked pretty run-down.

“Are you silly enough to think of putting me to sleep here?”

“Are you really thinking of putting me to sleep here?”

“It is the best room in the inn. King Marsillus slept here the day——”

“It’s the best room in the inn. King Marsillus slept here the day——”

“Come! I hope you are not going to talk more absurdity of that kind to me. Learn to understand better those with whom you have to deal. Where’s the bed?”

“Come on! I hope you're not going to keep talking nonsense like that to me. Learn to understand the people you’re dealing with better. Where's the bed?”

“Yonder, sir.”

"Over there, sir."

“That a bed! By the beard of Solomon! what you have the impudence to call a bed would have horrified Job himself, and he passes for a person not easily dissatisfied. What is all that hanging about the curtains?”

“That a bed! By the beard of Solomon! What you have the audacity to call a bed would have shocked Job himself, and he's known for being someone who isn't easily dissatisfied. What's all that hanging around the curtains?”

“Those are cobwebs,” said Ali, with an air of satisfaction. “We take them down when our customers wish it, but they never do.”

“Those are cobwebs,” Ali said, sounding pleased. “We take them down if our customers want, but they never do.”

“How is that?” asked Porc-en-Truie.

“What's up with that?” asked Porc-en-Truie.

“Why, you see,” said the other, quietly, “the spider is insectivorous.”

“Here’s the thing,” said the other, calmly, “the spider eats insects.”

“And you dare bring me here?” asked Porc-en-Truie, pale with rage. “I dare swear to your lordship there is not a better bed in the house.”

“And you dare bring me here?” asked Porc-en-Truie, pale with anger. “I swear to you, my lord, there's not a better bed in the house.”

“Let me see yours;” and the knight seized the landlord, and made him conduct him to his own bedroom. It was not palatial by any means, but all was clean and neat in the host’s room, and the bed looked inviting.

“Let me see yours,” the knight said, grabbing the landlord and forcing him to show him to his own bedroom. It wasn't fancy by any means, but everything was clean and tidy in the host's room, and the bed looked inviting.

“How, rogue! you would sleep in this lordly bed without a scruple, while I am served as food for the spiders you rear! Leave the room, and thank Heaven that you leave it by the door instead of the window!”

“How dare you! You can sleep in this fancy bed without a second thought while I'm left to be a meal for the spiders you keep! Get out of the room, and be grateful that you’re leaving through the door instead of the window!”

The Lord of Machavoine thrust the landlord out of the room. He, poor wretch! gave up his apartment with a very bad grace, and strove to argue the matter, but he got no answer. The shooting of the bolts, the creaking of the bed, were soon succeeded by a loud snoring, which deprived the defeated wretch of his last hope.

The Lord of Machavoine kicked the landlord out of the room. The poor guy reluctantly left his apartment and tried to argue, but he got no response. The sound of the bolts being shot, the creaking of the bed, was quickly followed by loud snoring, which took away the defeated guy's last hope.

He was going down-stairs in anything but a good temper, when he heard some one moving cautiously at the bottom. The host of the “Crocodile” possessed the courage of those cowards who lie in wait to strike, but who succumb before a hidden danger or an imaginary one, and shrink from an open attack. Porc-en-Truie had kept the lamp—all was buried in complete darkness.

He was heading downstairs in a pretty bad mood when he heard someone moving quietly at the bottom. The owner of the “Crocodile” had the kind of courage that comes from being a coward—ready to pounce but quick to fold at the sight of a real or imagined threat, and he avoided direct confrontation. Porc-en-Truie had kept the lamp—all was engulfed in complete darkness.

“Who is that?” asked Ali, in a disquieted tone.

“Who is that?” asked Ali, sounding troubled.

“A friend,” answered a voice no less apprehensive.

“A friend,” replied a voice that was just as anxious.

The landlord drew from the folds of his tunic one of those formidable knives which are still the fashion in Spain, and, having opened it, softly descended the last few stairs.

The landlord pulled out one of those intimidating knives that are still popular in Spain from the folds of his tunic, and after opening it, quietly made his way down the last few steps.

“Who are you?—what do you want?”

“Who are you? What do you want?”

“Don’t speak so loud, for goodness’ sake? Don’t you recognise my voice? I am one whom you supplied with radishes an hour since.”

“Don’t speak so loudly, for heaven’s sake! Don’t you recognize my voice? I’m the one you gave radishes to an hour ago.”

“The knight with the black plume?”

“The knight with the black feather?”

“The same. Can I have a word with you in private?”

“The same. Can I talk to you privately?”

“We should find it difficult to discover a more secret and solitary spot than this. What is it you wish?”

“We would have a hard time finding a more hidden and secluded place than this. What do you want?”

“I should like to stop here a month, unknown to my four travelling companions—why, I will tell you later.”

“I'd like to stay here for a month, without my four travel companions knowing—I'll explain why later.”

“Nothing is easier. They will leave to-morrow.”

“Nothing could be easier. They’re leaving tomorrow.”

“I want a very humble lodging, which I expect I shall occupy for a month. But what I want more than all is your silence.”

“I want a very simple place to stay, which I expect I will be in for a month. But what I want even more is your silence.”

“I am as mute as my conscience, and I have a room that will suit you to a nicety.” And Ali flattered himself that he had virtually let the lumber-room which had so distrusted Porc-en-Truie.

“I’m as silent as my conscience, and I have a room that will fit you perfectly.” And Ali believed he had basically rented out the storage room that had made Porc-en-Truie so uneasy.

He retired for an instant, then returned with a light, and once more ascended the stairs, followed this time by Maragougnia. He opened the door, entered first, and putting his hand behind the flame to throw a good light on the scene, turned and said, with the tone of a man who feels he had done the right thing, “There—that’s the article for you.”

He stepped back for a moment, then came back with a light and went up the stairs again, this time followed by Maragougnia. He opened the door, went in first, and held his hand behind the flame to cast a better light on the scene, then turned and said, with the confidence of someone who knows he made the right choice, “There—that’s the article for you.”






183s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The sudden appearance of the light put to flight a myriad of little black specks, that, hustling, scrambling, and running to and fro over the walls, finally disappeared in the hangings and wainscot.

The sudden flash of light sent a swarm of tiny black dots scattering, rushing, and darting around the walls, eventually vanishing into the curtains and paneling.

“I want something more unpretending,” said Maragougnia, shading his eyes, dazzled by the light.

“I want something more simple,” said Maragougnia, shading his eyes, dazzled by the light.

Ali could scarcely refrain from expressing his surprise in a shout. “More unpretending!” said he to himself, utterly disheartened. “These travellers are all alike—there’s no satisfying them!” But the landlord of “The Crocodile” was not the man to let himself be beaten by such a trifle. “If you will follow me, I have exactly what you require. I can let it you for next to nothing;” and he led the knight to a wretched outhouse, without either air or light, except such as came to it by reversion from the stable.

Ali could barely hold back his surprise from turning into a shout. “So much more humble!” he thought, feeling completely defeated. “These travelers are all the same—nothing will make them happy!” But the landlord of “The Crocodile” was not the type to be discouraged by such a minor issue. “If you follow me, I have exactly what you need. I can rent it to you for almost nothing,” he said, leading the knight to a rundown shed, lacking any air or light, except for what trickled in from the stable.

“There!” said Ali, briefly.

“There!” Ali said, briefly.

“This will suit me admirably. The smell of a stable is good for the lungs, so this atmosphere ought to be very healthy.”

“This will work perfectly for me. The smell of a stable is great for the lungs, so this environment should be very healthy.”

“I let it to invalids,” said the landlord, stopping his nose. “Sleep in comfort; the straw is this year’s;” and Ali, taking the lamp, left Maragougnia alone with his thoughts.

“I rent it out to people with disabilities,” said the landlord, pinching his nose. “Sleep comfortably; the straw is fresh this year;” and Ali, taking the lamp, left Maragougnia alone with his thoughts.

“Go,” said the Count of Riom—“go, my dear fellow-travellers; go and get your necks twisted, and your bones broken. Go and seek a castle in the air for the satisfaction of a royal vagary. I, more wise than you, shall stop here. Who knows but that fortune may not visit me here?” Thus musing, he fell asleep, and dreamt that his squire had obtained for him a reduction of rent by turning the spit in the inn kitchen.

“Go,” said the Count of Riom—“go, my dear fellow travelers; go and get yourselves hurt and your bones broken. Go and chase after an impossible dream for the sake of a royal whim. I, wiser than you, will stay here. Who knows, maybe fortune will come my way?” With these thoughts, he fell asleep and dreamed that his squire had secured him a rent reduction by working as a cook's helper in the inn kitchen.






185s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

When the host re-entered the supper-room he was astonished to see the table overturned, with its legs in the air, and Allegrignac and Mont-Rognon making a bed of it. They were sound asleep, far gone in that state of intoxication of which in after years the Templars afforded so many instances. Wrapt, up in the most brotherly way in the table-cloth, they reposed on a heap of odds and ends and broken crockery. The lamp had succumbed to the general disaster, and was sputtering and mouldering in the ruins of a venison pasty.

When the host came back into the dining room, he was shocked to see the table flipped over, legs in the air, with Allegrignac and Mont-Rognon using it as a bed. They were fast asleep, deep in that kind of drunkenness that the Templars would later be famous for. Wrapped in the tablecloth like brothers, they lay on a pile of random items and shattered dishes. The lamp had also fallen victim to the chaos, sputtering and sizzling in the mess of a ruined venison pie.

“Bravo!” said Ali, rubbing his hands. “These are the sort of customers I like. Furniture never gets faded with them, for one is always having new.” With that he set himself to break whatever had escaped the general smash; he even brought in a few damaged chairs, and distributed them artistically in fragments all over the room. Then, having picked up some gold pieces that had fallen on the floor, he went and lay down in the stable till morning.

“Awesome!” said Ali, rubbing his hands together. “These are the kind of customers I prefer. Their furniture never fades because they’re always getting new stuff.” With that, he set to work breaking anything that had survived the overall destruction; he even brought in a few broken chairs and arranged the pieces artistically around the room. After picking up some gold coins that had fallen on the floor, he went and laid down in the stable until morning.






186s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Mont-Rognon, whose normal state was semi-intoxication, was the first to wake next day. He gazed unmoved on the scene of destruction in the midst of which he had slept, and then went out into the yard to give himself a washing at the trough. Ali Pépé, hearing him on the move, immediately made his appearance.

Mont-Rognon, who usually operated in a state of semi-intoxication, was the first to wake up the next day. He stared blankly at the wreckage around him, where he had spent the night, and then went outside to wash himself at the trough. Ali Pépé, hearing him stir, quickly showed up.

“Listen, landlord,” said the Lord of Bourglastic, “I like your style of cookery, and your wine suits my palate. I should like to stop here a month; but, for reasons best known to myself, I wish my fellow-travellers not to know that I have put up here. When that drunken fellow who dined with me last night wakes up, you must tell him I started without waiting for him. You will do the same with that sluggard up-stairs, and when they are fairly off, come and let me know. I will take your dining-room for a month, and I intend never to quit the table. I shall not stir out, and nobody save you must come near me. I will defray the charges, including this last dinner, but I must insist on being well served. Recruit your forces, stock your larder and your cellar, for by Bacchus! you have got a tough job before you. Only I warn you, if you tell a single soul that I am here, you had better make your will, and order your coffin!”

“Listen, landlord,” said the Lord of Bourglastic, “I really like your cooking style, and your wine suits my taste. I’d like to stay here for a month; however, for reasons known only to me, I don’t want my traveling companions to find out that I’m here. When that drunk guy who dined with me last night wakes up, you need to tell him I left without waiting for him. Do the same with that lazy person upstairs, and when they’re both gone, come let me know. I’ll take your dining room for a month, and I plan to never leave the table. I won’t be going out, and no one but you should come near me. I’ll cover the costs, including this last dinner, but I insist on good service. Get your staff ready, stock your pantry and your cellar, because by Bacchus! you have a tough job ahead of you. Just a warning, if you tell anyone I’m here, you’d better write your will and arrange for your coffin!”

“What an odd lot!” said Ali, as he went in-doors. “Must I send my stingy customer of last night packing? Or must I tell my drunken friend of this morning that he is here? Pshaw! They are both afraid of being seen, and won’t stir out an inch. One ought not to miss any profits, however small.” With this reflection he went into the dining-room.

“What a strange group!” said Ali as he walked inside. “Do I have to kick out my cheap customer from last night? Or should I let my drunk friend from this morning know he's here? Ugh! They're both scared of being seen and won't move an inch. Still, I shouldn't miss out on any profits, no matter how small.” With this thought, he entered the dining room.

“Is that you, landlord? asked Allegrignac, without opening his eyes. ‘Can you tell me what has become of my friend?’ It’s no use for me to kick about—he’s not in the bed.”

“Is that you, landlord?” asked Allegrignac, without opening his eyes. “Can you tell me what happened to my friend? There’s no point in kicking around—I know he’s not in the bed.”

“He is gone, my dear sir—gone quite an hour ago. He said to me, ‘Tell the knight I leave in your room on the ground-floor, that I am sorry I cannot stop to say good-bye, for the heat is coming on, and I don’t wish to delay my journey.’”

“He's gone, my dear sir—left about an hour ago. He told me, ‘Please let the knight in your ground-floor room know that I'm sorry I can't stick around to say goodbye, but it's getting hot, and I don’t want to delay my trip.’”

“Oh, so the drunken dog has gone—wonderful! I suppose he has paid?

“Oh, so the drunk dog is gone—great! I assume he settled the bill?”

“Not he, sir, truly. He told me you would see to that.”

“Not him, sir, really. He said you would take care of that.”

Allegrignac not only opened his eyes at this, but he sat up on end. “At any rate, he paid his share?”

Allegrignac not only opened his eyes at this, but he sat up straight. “Well, he paid his part?”

“He has not given me a penny piece; he told me he had won a wager of you.” Before Ali had finished the sentence Allegrignac was on his legs. “You’re no better than a brigand, and I’ll wring your neck for you!”

“He hasn’t given me a single penny; he told me he won a bet with you.” Before Ali could finish his sentence, Allegrignac was on his feet. “You’re no better than a thug, and I’ll break your neck!”

“I swear to you I have not received a farthing this blessed morning!”

“I swear I haven't received a single penny this blessed morning!”

“Well, well,” said the Count of Salençon, recovering his good humour, “I’m well enough off not to bother myself about a trifle like that. So you tell me my bed-fellow is really gone?”

“Wow,” said the Count of Salençon, getting back to his good mood, “I’m doing just fine not to let something like that trouble me. So, are you saying my bedfellow has really left?”

“He is.”

"Yeah, he is."

“And the one who was here last night, too?”

“And the person who was here last night, too?”

“You saw him go yourself.”

"You saw him leave yourself."

“True. Then, if I calculate rightly, there’s only one more of us left.”

“True. So, if I’m calculating correctly, there’s only one of us left.”

“The one who is snoring in my bed,” sighed Ali, spitefully.

“The person snoring in my bed,” sighed Ali, annoyed.

“Very well, then; open your ears wide, and listen attentively to what I say. If you let a syllable escape you, you and I shall quarrel. For reasons that I need not state, I wish to put up at your inn for a month.”

“Alright then; open your ears wide and listen closely to what I'm saying. If you miss a single word, we’re going to have a problem. For reasons I don't need to explain, I want to stay at your inn for a month.”

“He, too!” thought Ali. “What is going to happen to the house?”

“He, too!” thought Ali. “What’s going to happen to the house?”

“You will choose me apartments opening on the garden. I shall not go out, and nobody must have access to me save you and the sun. You will have the room adorned with flowers. I never grumble at the accounts which innkeepers present to me. I satisfy myself with the explanation that they are not strong in their arithmetic; I am not myself, either. But I insist on being treated well. One word more: you give me the idea of a man who is rather proud of his ears. I always respect people’s tastes, but I shall be compelled to deprive you of those ornaments if you mention to a single soul that I have stayed here. You understand me?”

“You will choose me apartments that open onto the garden. I won’t go out, and only you and the sun can come in. You’ll decorate the room with flowers. I never complain about the bills that innkeepers give me. I just tell myself they might not be great at math; I’m not either. But I do expect to be treated well. One more thing: you give me the impression of a man who takes some pride in his ears. I always respect people’s preferences, but I’ll have to take away those decorations if you tell anyone that I’ve been here. Do you understand?”

“Clearly!”

“Definitely!”

“Then lead me to my prison!”

“Then take me to my cell!”

It was not long before Allegrignac was duly installed. His furniture consisted of a bed, a table, some flowers, and a guitar. He ordered breakfast, and desired to be left to himself.

It didn't take long for Allegrignac to settle in. His furniture included a bed, a table, some flowers, and a guitar. He ordered breakfast and asked to be left alone.

“I am curious to learn what these strange people want here,” said Ali, as he went up-stairs. “I only hope the fourth knight won’t take possession of my bed for an indefinite period. Let us try and get him out of it at once.”

“I’m curious to find out what these strange people are doing here,” said Ali, as he went upstairs. “I just hope the fourth knight doesn’t take over my bed for too long. Let’s try to get him out of it right away.”

The host gave a vigorous push at Porc-en-Truie’s door.

The host gave a strong shove at Porc-en-Truie’s door.

“Sir! you bade me call you in good time. The sun has been up some hours. Are not you going to start?”

“Sir! You asked me to call you on time. The sun has been up for a while. Aren't you going to leave?”

“Come in!” said the Lord of Machavoine. “I want to have a word with you.”

“Come in!” said the Lord of Machavoine. “I want to talk to you.”

“But, my dear sir, I can’t come in. You shut yourself in when you turned me out, and I know from experience that one cannot break in the door.”

“But, my dear sir, I can’t come in. You locked yourself in when you kicked me out, and I know from experience that you can’t just break down the door.”

Porc-en-Truie was reluctantly compelled to get out of bed and open the door, jumping into bed again, however, immediately, and turning his face to the wall.

Porc-en-Truie was reluctantly forced to get out of bed and open the door, but he quickly jumped back into bed again, turning his face to the wall.

“Do you know this bed is delicious! I have slept splendidly in it, and I am not such a fool as to go scouring the highways while I can get a good rest here. Listen to me attentively, and don’t let me have to repeat anything, for I’m dying for sleep. You will place beside me on a table a venison pasty, two cold dishes, some preserved fruit, and thirty bottles of wine. Thirty—you hear?”

“Do you know this bed is amazing! I've slept so well in it, and I'm not foolish enough to wander around when I can get a good rest here. Listen closely, and don’t make me repeat anything, because I'm desperate for sleep. You will put on a table next to me a venison pie, two cold dishes, some preserved fruit, and thirty bottles of wine. Thirty—you got that?”

“Only too well!”

"All too well!"

“Once a week you will come in on tip-toe, and lay the repast afresh. I am going to take a nap—you may call me in a month’s time.”

“Once a week, you'll come in quietly and set the meal out again. I'm going to take a nap—you can wake me up in a month.”

“I trust you won’t think of doing so—keeping me out of my bedroom for a month-”

“I hope you don’t actually plan to do that—keeping me out of my bedroom for a month—”

“I warn you that I do not know how much money there is in my purse, and that I sleep so soundly, you might rob me of it without my opening my eyes. Ah, by the way, I forgot! As I don’t wish to be disturbed, I command you not to tell a soul that I am here. I don’t care a bit if your inn is on fire, if the enemy is coming, or an earthquake happens. I mean to have my sleep out. Above all, don’t let my fellow-travellers know of my determination. Nothing less than your life or death depends on that. Now, set everything out properly here, and don’t let me hear any more of you for a month.”

"I should warn you that I have no idea how much money is in my wallet, and I sleep so deeply that you could rob me without me waking up. Oh, by the way, I forgot! Since I don’t want to be disturbed, I'm ordering you not to tell a single person that I’m here. I honestly couldn’t care less if your inn is on fire, if the enemy is attacking, or if there’s an earthquake. I intend to get my sleep. Above all, do not let my fellow travelers know about my decision. Your life could depend on that. Now, set everything up properly here, and don’t let me hear from you for a month."

“Sir—sweet sir—dear sir—great sir!” sighed the host, little elated at the prospect of sleeping for the next thirty nights in the stable, “can’t you choose some other resting-place? I can assure you, that if you go nearly as far as Montella—about half a day’s journey from here—you will find a magnificent hotel, where you will be infinitely better lodged than here. Are you listening to me, my dear sir?”

“Sir—sweet sir—dear sir—great sir!” sighed the host, slightly excited about the idea of spending the next thirty nights in the stable, “can’t you pick some other place to rest? I promise you, if you go almost as far as Montella—about half a day’s journey from here—you’ll find a fantastic hotel, where you’ll be much better accommodated than here. Are you listening to me, my dear sir?”

A vigorous snore proved to Ali that he was simply throwing away his eloquence. To make quite sure the knight was asleep, the landlord began to inspect his purse, but Porc-en-Truie did not stir.

A loud snore made Ali realize that he was wasting his talent for speaking. To confirm that the knight was really asleep, the landlord started checking his wallet, but Porc-en-Truie didn't move.

“Well, this is sleeping like a nobleman,” said Ali, not half satisfied by the self-appointed award of a handful of gold pieces. “For this amount I can afford to let him finish his nap!”

“Well, this is sleeping like a king,” said Ali, not fully content with the self-given reward of a handful of gold coins. “For this much, I can definitely let him enjoy his nap!”






189s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER IV. ALI PÉPÉ’S LITTLE HARVEST.

ALLEGRIGNAC, Porc-en-Truie. Mont-Rognon, and Maragougnia continued to dwell in unconscious propinquity.

A LLEGRIGNAC, Porc-en-Truie. Mont-Rognon, and Maragougnia kept living in close proximity without being aware of it.

“Who can tell what has become of my companions?” said all four, each to himself. “They have perished beyond doubt, or are prisoners at best. Faith! that’s their look-out! Success is very properly the prize of superior intelligence.”

“Who knows what happened to my friends?” said all four, each to themselves. “They’ve probably died for sure, or at best are prisoners. Honestly! That’s their concern! Success really belongs to those who are smarter.”

For a whole month Porc-en-Truie slept, Mont-Rognon ate, Allegrignac played the guitar in a whisper, and Maragougnia plotted impossible meannesses.

For an entire month, Porc-en-Truie slept, Mont-Rognon ate, Allegrignac quietly played the guitar, and Maragougnia schemed about outrageous mischief.

On the twenty-eighth day of his captivity Mont-Rognon greeted Ali with a smile which he struggled to make as gracious as possible. Ali was terrified to see it, dreading lest his customer should ask him for credit on the strength of such an act of condescension.

On the twenty-eighth day of his captivity, Mont-Rognon greeted Ali with a smile that he tried hard to make as gracious as possible. Ali was terrified to see it, fearing that his customer might ask him for credit based on such a display of kindness.

“Sit down here opposite to me,” said Mont-Rognon, growing every moment more agreeable to Ali, who was growing every moment more uncomfortable. “I am tired of eating alone. Besides, I have something to say to you.”

“Sit down here across from me,” said Mont-Rognon, becoming more pleasant towards Ali, who was feeling increasingly uneasy. “I’m tired of eating by myself. Plus, I have something I want to talk to you about.”

The landlord sat down, poured himself out a bumper, and listened.

The landlord sat down, poured himself a drink, and listened.

“Since I have been here I have watched you closely, and the result of my examination is favourable to you. Occupied as I have been, it was impossible for us to exchange much talk, but it was enough to make me appreciate you. I recognise in you one of those bold spirits who, regarding life as a journey, reject from the outset whatever may encumber their progress. Conscience is to them a stranger whose name gives rise to a smile, and remorse a bugbear invented by the weak to restrain the strong. They only require in life that which it is able to offer, but they are not of the kidney to forego one single opening for enjoyment, let the price be what it may. People of my way of thinking are always ready to encourage that spirit. Do you comprehend?”

“Since I’ve been here, I’ve been watching you closely, and I have a positive impression of you. Although I've been busy, we haven’t had the chance to talk much, but it’s been enough for me to recognize your qualities. I see in you one of those bold individuals who view life as a journey and dismiss anything that might slow them down from the start. Conscience is a stranger to them, a name that makes them smile, and remorse is just a scare tactic invented by the weak to hold back the strong. They only want what life has to offer, and they won’t pass up any opportunity for enjoyment, regardless of the cost. People who think like me are always eager to support that kind of attitude. Do you understand?”






191s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“That depends on what is to follow. I’ll tell you presently. Go on!”

“That depends on what comes next. I’ll tell you soon. Go ahead!”

“I travel, as you have been told, in the gastronomical interests of various sovereigns. One of them, whose name I choose to withhold, has sent me to this country with a mission so truly extraordinary that I dread to impart it to you.”

“I travel, as you've been told, for the culinary interests of various rulers. One of them, whose name I prefer to keep private, has sent me to this country with a mission that's so remarkable that I'm afraid to share it with you.”

“Fear not, sir. I flatter myself I shall understand you.”

“Don't worry, sir. I'm confident I will understand you.”

“The king, whose envoy I am, has a daughter as fanciful as she is beautiful, and he is the slave of her lightest caprice. She has read in some writer of this country that the Saracens owe the clearness of their complexion to a peculiar ointment. I am really afraid to tell you of what it is composed.”

“The king, whose messenger I am, has a daughter who is as whimsical as she is beautiful, and he is at her beck and call. She read somewhere that the Saracens owe their clear skin to a special ointment. Honestly, I’m a bit nervous to reveal what it’s made of.”

“Don’t be afraid of anything with me, sir.”

“Don’t worry about anything with me, sir.”

“Well, then, they say that one must have, to make it properly, a human head——”

“Well, they say you need to have a human head to do it right—”

“Ah?” said Ali, pushing back his chair; “you are terribly plain to understand,—rest assured of that!”

“Ah?” said Ali, pushing back his chair. “You’re really easy to understand—don’t worry about that!”

“They assert that for this purpose the heads of the inhabitants of these parts are superior to all others. I have unluckily promised to procure one, and if I fail to keep my word, my own head, for lack of better, will have to serve the princess’s turn. They persuaded me that to ensure the preservation of the beauty of young girls was an act of philanthropy, and I foolishly committed myself to the undertaking. I offer with all my heart one-half of the sum promised me to any one who will assist me out of my scrape.”

“They claim that for this purpose, the leaders of the locals here are better than anyone else. I unfortunately promised to get one, and if I don't follow through, my own head, since there's no better option, will have to satisfy the princess. They convinced me that protecting the beauty of young girls was a charitable act, and I foolishly agreed to take it on. I'm offering with all my heart half of the money promised to anyone who can help me out of this mess.”

“And how much have you been promised?” said Ali, bringing his chair to the table again.

“And how much have you been promised?” Ali asked, pulling his chair back to the table.

“A hundred ounces. Do you know any respectable man of business who will undertake to supply such an article as I have named?”

“A hundred ounces. Do you know any reputable businessman who would agree to provide such a quantity as I've mentioned?”

“Possibly—but all trouble deserves payment. If I act as your go-between shall I get nothing?”

“Maybe—but all trouble comes with a price. If I act as your messenger, will I get nothing in return?”

“Your claim is a fair one. I promise you fifty ounces—twenty-five for him, and twenty-five for yourself.”

“Your claim is a valid one. I promise you fifty ounces—twenty-five for him, and twenty-five for you.”

“You shall have what you require.”

“You will have what you need.”

“To-morrow?”

“Tomorrow?”

“This evening! But you must pay me half in advance. If you were to change your mind, and leave me with the goods on my hands——”

“This evening! But you have to pay me half upfront. If you change your mind and leave me stuck with the products—”

“Between men of honour—”

"Among honorable men—"

“Between men of honour like us it is right to take precautions.”

“Between honorable men like us, it's important to be cautious.”

“Well! There’s the money.”

“Look! There’s the money.”

Ali Pépé took the gold, counted it, tried each coin in succession, weighed them with an air of wisdom, and said, quietly, “The money is quite correct; you shall have just the sort of article you want; and, what is more, I’ll throw you the sack in!” With these words he left the apartment.

Ali Pépé took the gold, counted it, tested each coin one by one, weighed them with a knowing look, and said, quietly, “The money is all correct; you’ll get exactly the kind of item you want; and, what’s more, I’ll throw in the sack for you!” With that, he left the room.

It was Allegrignac’s lunch-time; so the host went up-stairs to the count’s room, and found him plunged in deep thought.

It was lunchtime at Allegrignac, so the host went upstairs to the count’s room and found him lost in deep thought.

“Tell me, Ali Pépé,” said he, “did you ever happen to be married?”

“Tell me, Ali Pépé,” he said, “have you ever been married?”

“Never, sir. I am the oldest representative of a race which will die with me.”

“Never, sir. I am the last living member of a race that will die with me.”

“Then you cannot understand my sufferings!”

“Then you can't understand what I've been through!”

“Your sufferings, my dear sir?”

"Your struggles, my dear sir?"

“My heart is bursting, and I feel I can trust myself with you. Listen to my history, and sympathise with your unhappy guest. My early life was passed in bliss on the shores of the Sarmatian Sea, till one day I met the daughter of the King of Scandinavia. This marvel of the North had a skin as white as snow, hair as golden as sunlight, and she was as plump as a partridge. Her beauty dazzled me, and I swore I would die to serve her——”

“My heart is overflowing, and I feel like I can trust you. Hear my story and empathize with your troubled guest. I spent my early life happily by the shores of the Sarmatian Sea, until one day I met the daughter of the King of Scandinavia. This incredible beauty from the North had skin as white as snow, hair as golden as sunlight, and she was as robust as a partridge. Her beauty amazed me, and I vowed I would do anything to serve her——”

“Your worship will excuse me if I beg you to commence your history at the conclusion. I have several customers waiting below.”

“Please excuse me, but I’d appreciate it if you could start your story from the end. I have several clients waiting downstairs.”

“I will be brief. It is the custom in certain cold regions for every young girl who has reached her seventeenth year to make a tour for a couple of months to look out for a husband. Those who make any impression on her, or on whom she makes an impression, accompany her home to her father, who then makes his choice among the suitors. The fair Wahallaaka had just reached her seventeenth year, when I fell in with her at the close of the circuit. My attention was first attracted by the splendour of the sledge in which she rode. It was drawn by thirty wolves, which shook the crimson silk tassels and jingled the steel chains of their harness. Seven hundred and sixty-seven suitors rode behind her. The eyes of the fair Scandinavian met mine, and she felt at once that her journey was completed. Could she meet with a more suitable husband? She was not foolish enough to suppose so; and, giving me a sign to join the cortège, she gave the order to return to Khétakous-Mouvoskaïa, which is the capital of her father’s dominions. He, a man full of judgment and taste, confirmed his daughter’s choice, and it was decided that at the expiration of two months I should become the husband of the beauteous Wahallaaka. For fifty days we had a succession of festivals. Sledge races by torchlight were followed by balls and concerts. White bear-hunting, whale-catching, and a thousand other innocent diversions, furnished me with opportunities for the display of my brilliant intelligence, my strength, my courage, my address, my presence of mind, my grace, my agility, my——”

“I'll be quick. In some cold regions, it’s the tradition for every young girl who turns seventeen to take a couple of months to find a husband. Those who catch her interest or whom she impresses come home with her to her father, who then chooses among the suitors. The beautiful Wahallaaka had just turned seventeen when I met her at the end of the circuit. What caught my eye first was the stunning sledge she rode in. It was pulled by thirty wolves, their crimson silk tassels shaking and their steel harness chains jingling. Seven hundred and sixty-seven suitors followed behind her. When she met my gaze, the lovely Scandinavian knew her journey was over. Could she find a better match? She wasn’t naive enough to think so; signaling me to join the cortège, she ordered the return to Khétakous-Mouvoskaïa, her father's capital. He, a man of good judgment and taste, approved of his daughter’s choice, and it was decided that in two months, I would marry the beautiful Wahallaaka. For fifty days, we enjoyed a series of celebrations. Sledge races by torchlight were followed by balls and concerts. White bear-hunting, whale-catching, and countless other fun activities gave me chances to show off my intelligence, strength, courage, skill, composure, grace, agility, and my——”

Ali Pépé threw an imploring glance at Allegrignac.

Ali Pépé shot a pleading look at Allegrignac.

“I will be brief. Nothing in this world is perfect, and the incomparable Wahallaaka had her share of imperfections. She was given to flirting and fibbing: she was fickle, she was foolish, she was vain, she was rash.”

“I’ll be quick. Nothing in this world is perfect, and the one and only Wahallaaka had her flaws. She tended to flirt and tell little lies: she was unpredictable, she was silly, she was self-absorbed, she was impulsive.”

“Sir!” sighed the count’s wretched listener.

“Sir!” sighed the count’s miserable listener.

“I will be brief. You are right; why should I open again these scarce-healed wounds? A page one day brought me a letter from my future bride. ‘Go,’ it said; ‘leave me, to prove your love for me. The ties which are about to unite us are so serious that I wish, before confirming them irretrievably, to assure myself that I have not been mistaken in my choice of you. Go; during your absence I intend to give myself, without reserve, to all the pleasures of society. I shall do everything I can to forget you, and if in a year’s time, when you return, I still love you, then, my knight, I will be your bride. You will go to Spain. I do not give you that Eden for your place of exile without good reason. They assert that the men there are the handsomest in the world. Well, my betrothed, when your time comes to return, choose one of the finest of these wretches, cut off his head, and bring it to me, that I may judge with my own eyes of the beauty of the barbarian type.’”

“I’ll keep it short. You’re right; why should I reopen these barely healed wounds? One day, a letter from my future bride landed on my desk. ‘Go,’ it said; ‘leave me to prove your love for me. The bonds that are about to unite us are so serious that I want to make sure, before we make them permanent, that I haven’t made a mistake in my choice of you. Go; while you’re away, I plan to immerse myself completely in the pleasures of society. I’ll do everything I can to forget you, and if after a year, when you return, I still love you, then, my knight, I will be your bride. You will go to Spain. I’m not sending you to that paradise for your exile without a good reason. They say the men there are the most handsome in the world. Well, my betrothed, when the time comes for you to return, choose one of the finest of these wretches, behead him, and bring his head to me so I can see for myself the beauty of that barbarian type.’”

“Well done!” thought Ali; “here are my four guests beginning again. In everything they do they follow suit, and I feel sure the other two will make the same request. What is to be the end of this?”

“Good job!” thought Ali; “here are my four guests starting up again. They always follow each other's lead, and I’m sure the other two will ask the same thing. What’s going to happen next?”

“‘Should you triumph in this trial,’ added the fair Wahallaaka, ‘from that moment none shall be as dear to me as you.’ When I read this letter my heart was torn with conflicting passions, but I had the strength of mind to leave without seeing my beloved. For a whole year I dragged out my miserable existence in all quarters of the globe. Now, however, my time of trial is past, and I am about to return to my beloved country. One thing alone remains to do. Can I present myself to her, who is so dear to me, without offering her that head which is the object of her desires?”

“‘If you succeed in this challenge,’ added the beautiful Wahallaaka, ‘from that moment on, no one will be as precious to me as you.’ When I read this letter, my heart was torn with mixed emotions, but I had the strength to leave without seeing my love. For an entire year, I endured a miserable life in various corners of the world. Now, however, my time of trial is over, and I’m about to return to my beloved country. One thing remains to be done. Can I face her, who means so much to me, without presenting her with that head, which is what she desires?”

“But how is it that, brave and mighty as you describe yourself to be, you have not already procured it?”

“But how is it that, as brave and strong as you say you are, you haven’t gotten it yet?”

“The reason is clear, as you will see. I am in the ordinary affairs of life a very lion for courage; the panther and white bear I care not a jot for; but as soon as the idea of fighting presents itself—-whenever I find myself in the presence of danger—I tremble, lest I should prove unworthy of the fair Wahallaaka. The thought unnerves my arm, and a child might conquer me. In short—I’ll give you forty ounces for your head.”

“The reason is obvious, as you'll see. In everyday life, I’m incredibly brave; I couldn't care less about the panther or the polar bear. But as soon as fighting comes into play—whenever I’m faced with danger—I shake with fear, worried that I won’t be good enough for the beautiful Wahallaaka. That thought weakens my arm, and a child could defeat me. In short—I’ll give you forty ounces for your head.”

Ali scowled at the knight. “If it be to finish in this manner that your worship has taken the trouble to relate this history, we might both of us have employed our time better.”

Ali glared at the knight. “If this is how your honor wanted to tell this story, we could have both spent our time in a better way.”

“If your head appears to me the finest model of Oriental beauty, there is no reason for you to be offended. You appear to be attached to it’, well, let’s say no more about it, but get me for the same price some other specimen of the Asiatic tribes.”

“If your head seems to me like the best example of Eastern beauty, there’s no reason for you to be upset. You seem to be fond of it; well, let’s not dwell on that, but just get me another example from the Asian tribes for the same price.”

“How much did you say you were willing to give?”

“How much did you say you were willing to offer?”

“Forty gold pieces.”

"40 gold pieces."

“You won’t get anything worth looking at for that sum? Everything has risen in price since the war.”

“You won’t get anything worth having for that amount. Prices have gone up since the war.”

“Well, then, fifty pieces.”

"Okay, then, fifty pieces."

“Say sixty pieces—thirty down, and I’ll promise you the best that can be had.”

"Make it sixty pieces—thirty upfront, and I promise you the best there is."

“I am anxious to start, remember.”

"I’m eager to get started, remember."

“You shall have what you want by to-morrow.”

“You will have what you want by tomorrow.”

“Very well! I rely upon you to keep your word.”

“Alright! I trust you to stick to your promise.”

Ali, as soon as he had the thirty pieces safe in his pocket, went downstairs, and entered the apartment of the knight of Machavoine. Porc-en-Truie was not asleep.

Ali, as soon as he had the thirty pieces secure in his pocket, went downstairs and entered the apartment of the knight of Machavoine. Porc-en-Truie was awake.

“I thought so,” said the innkeeper to himself; “here’s the sleeper as wide awake as a squirrel,” and he made as if he would go out again.

“I thought so,” the innkeeper said to himself; “here’s the sleeper as alert as a squirrel,” and he pretended to head outside again.

“Come in,” said the knight, “I have something to talk to you about.”

“Come in,” said the knight, “I have something to discuss with you.”

“I am all attention,” said Ali, bowing.

“I’m all ears,” said Ali, bowing.

“I leave to-morrow!”

“I’m leaving tomorrow!”

“So soon?” said Ali, looking at his long-lost bed with affectionate interest.

“So soon?” Ali said, gazing at his long-lost bed with fond interest.

“That depends on you. Travellers like to carry away some little remembrance of places they have visited, and I have too much reason to be pleased with my treatment here not to keep up the custom. What do you advise me to get? You see, you must aid me in choosing, for I haven’t stirred out, and know nothing about the place.”

“That depends on you. Travelers like to take away some little memento from the places they've visited, and I have too many reasons to be happy with how I've been treated here to break that tradition. What do you suggest I get? You see, you need to help me decide because I haven't gone out and I don't know anything about the area.”

“Our grapes are very fine here in the north of Spain. Possibly——”

“Our grapes are really great here in the north of Spain. Maybe——”

“No. That won’t do. I want something that will keep.”

“No. That’s not going to work. I want something that will last.”

“The young girls of our country come from ten leagues round to Alagon to buy plated gold and silver trinkets, and necklaces of seed-pearl and coral.”

“The young girls from all around our country come to Alagon to buy gold and silver jewelry, as well as necklaces made of seed pearls and coral.”

“You must find out something better than that.”

“You need to find something better than that.”

“Your worship puzzles me. The country has nothing else remarkable to offer except its inhabitants; but, of course, I could not offer you one of our people to take away.”

“Your honor confuses me. The country has nothing else noteworthy to offer except its people; but, of course, I can’t give you one of our own to take away.”

“That’s a notion! It suggests an idea to me—only it is so peculiar I hardly like to mention it.”

"That's an interesting thought! It gives me an idea—though it's so strange I barely want to bring it up."

“Pshaw! a little shyness will soon wear off.”

“Come on! A little shyness will wear off soon.”

“I’ll give you a thousand guesses, and you’ll puzzle your brains over it in vain to all eternity.”

"I'll give you a thousand guesses, and you'll rack your brain over it fruitlessly forever."

“Then, sir, don’t let me have to guess.”

“Then, sir, don’t make me guess.”

“You say your knaves here are handsome?”

“You're saying your guys here are good-looking?”

“They have adorable almond-shaped eyes, red lips, white teeth, and complexions of a delightful olive, covered with black down.”

“They have cute almond-shaped eyes, red lips, white teeth, and a lovely olive complexion, covered with soft black hair.”

“You only speak of their heads.”

“You only talk about their heads.”

“I have a reason for doing so, for it is the only good thing they possess; for which reason our girls are accustomed to say, ‘The heart of Castile, the soul of Catalonia, the form of Leon, the limbs of Navarre, and the head of Arragon make a perfect man.’”

“I have a reason for doing this, as it is the only good thing they have; that's why our girls often say, ‘The heart of Castile, the soul of Catalonia, the form of Leon, the limbs of Navarre, and the head of Aragon make a perfect man.’”

“By my faith! the idea is a jolly one, and I must give you all credit for having been the first to think of it.”

“Honestly! That idea is a great one, and I have to give you all the credit for being the first to come up with it.”

“Your honour is too good. You accredit me with more spirit than I possess.”

“Your honor is too kind. You give me credit for more spirit than I actually have.”

“Since you originated the notion, you must assist me to put it into execution. Well, then, how can you get me the head of an Arragonese?”

“Since you came up with the idea, you need to help me make it happen. So, how can you get me the head of an Aragonese?”

“What! you wish to take away a real head—a living head?”

“What! You want to take away a real head—a living head?”

“Living is scarcely the word—but a head that has been alive.”

“Living is barely the right word—but a mind that has been alive.”

“Well, that is an idea that no one has had before you.”

"Well, that's an idea that no one has thought of before you."

“I hope so.”

"I'm counting on it."

“Our country, sir, is a wonderful one, for this reason—that you can get whatever you want, provided you have the money. If, therefore, you will allow me to manage——”

“Our country, sir, is an amazing place for this reason—that you can get whatever you want, as long as you have the money. So, if you would let me handle——”

“Do so, and do so quickly. That is all I require, and I shall leave to-morrow.”

“Do it, and do it fast. That’s all I need, and I’ll be leaving tomorrow.”

“I must have thirty pieces of gold in advance. The game you want is strictly preserved, and difficult to procure, Nothing inspirits the hunter so much as to be paid ready money.”

“I need thirty pieces of gold upfront. The game you’re looking for is rare and hard to get. Nothing motivates the hunter quite like being paid in cash.”

So Ali added thirty more pieces to the sixty he had already received, and hastened off to hide it in a secret spot known only to himself.

So Ali added thirty more pieces to the sixty he had already received and quickly went off to hide them in a secret spot that only he knew about.

“Now I’ll go and see my fourth customer. I am curious to learn what he has to propose to me.”

“Now I'm going to see my fourth customer. I'm curious to find out what he has to offer me.”

Maragougnia had not during the whole month left the horrid little hole which he had chosen for his lodgings. Anxious to make a profit by his isolation, he had spent the time in déshabille, in order to save his clothes. When Ali entered he found the knight patching his shirt with his pocket-handkerchief. “You come just at the right moment; I wish to speak to you.”

Maragougnia hadn't left the awful little place he chose to stay in all month. Wanting to make the most of his isolation, he spent the time in his underwear to save his clothes. When Ali walked in, he found the knight stitching up his shirt with his pocket handkerchief. “You’ve come at the perfect time; I need to talk to you.”

“I am listening.”

"I'm all ears."

“I hope you will not take amiss what I have to say to you, nor misunderstand my intentions. I think I ought first of all to tell you that I am even more wretched than I look. You will understand, of course, that it is not from a feeling of greed that a man denies himself everything as I do. I should certainly not despise the good things of life if I had the means of getting them. Picture to yourself that my misery is such——”

“I hope you won’t take offense at what I have to say, nor misunderstand my intentions. I should first let you know that I'm even more miserable than I appear. You’ll understand, of course, that I'm not denying myself everything out of greed. I wouldn’t look down on the good things in life if I could afford them. Imagine that my suffering is so severe—”

“Excuse me,” said Ali, sharply; “I see that you are going to take an hour in framing a demand which could be expressed in a few seconds. I am quite willing to give up my time to those who pay me, but you are either too poor or too stingy to justify my so doing. You want a Saracen’s head, and you are afraid to ask for it.”

“Excuse me,” Ali said sharply, “I can see you’re about to take an hour to frame a request that could be made in just a few seconds. I’m more than willing to spend my time on those who pay me, but you’re either too broke or too cheap to make that worth my while. You want a Saracen’s head, and you’re too afraid to ask for it.”

“Good heaven! who could have told you that?”

“Good heavens! Who could have told you that?”

“You yourself.”

“You yourself.”

“I? When?”

“I? When?”

“You talk in your sleep, sir, and are more communicative then than when you are awake. I sleep in the stable close by, and have overheard you. Now that you see I am so well informed as to your wants, let’s settle the matter at once.”

“You talk in your sleep, sir, and you're more open then than when you're awake. I sleep in the stable nearby and have overheard you. Now that you see I’m so well aware of what you need, let’s settle this right now.”

Maragougnia became infinitely whiter than his shirt.

Maragougnia became much whiter than his shirt.

“I can procure you what you want. But you must understand perfectly that it is not a stock article, so I must have a good price. Fifty pieces of gold down, and fifty more to-morrow on delivery.”

“I can get you what you want. But you need to understand clearly that it's not a regular item, so I need a fair price. Fifty gold pieces upfront, and another fifty tomorrow upon delivery.”

Maragougnia fell fainting on the floor. Ali feared for a moment that he had gone too far. The knight’s heart no longer beat, his body was icy cold, his breathing had stopped.

Maragougnia fainted and collapsed on the floor. Ali worried for a moment that he had gone too far. The knight’s heart was no longer beating, his body was freezing cold, and he had stopped breathing.

“Come, come!” said Ali, “recover yourself. You shall have it for ninety-five pieces, or say ninety, in consideration of my having waited on you for a month.”

“Come on!” said Ali, “get a grip. You can have it for ninety-five pieces, or let's say ninety, since I've been waiting on you for a month.”

The Count de Riom did not stir.

The Count de Riom didn't move.

“Well, we will fix it at eighty-five, but I won’t abate a penny.”

“Well, we’ll settle on eighty-five, but I won’t drop the price at all.”

The knight opened his right eye.

The knight opened his right eye.

“Come, I am less hard than I look,” said the innkeeper, rubbing Maragougnia’s hands. “I will make you an offer.”

“Come on, I’m not as tough as I seem,” said the innkeeper, rubbing Maragougnia’s hands. “I have a deal for you.”

The dying man opened his other eye.

The dying man opened his other eye.

“Must you have a head? because—-I’ll tell you what, I have an order for a head on hand, I’ll let you have the remnant cheap.”

“Do you really need a head? Because—I’ll tell you, I have a spare head available, and I can give you the leftover for a good price.”

The knight closed his eyes again, and sank back motionless.

The knight closed his eyes once more and leaned back, unmoving.

“That doesn’t suit you? Well! say no more about it. I am going to show you how willing I am to serve you by lowering my demands.” The knight’s eyes re-opened, and his heart began to beat again.

“That doesn’t work for you? Alright! No need to say anything more about it. I’m going to demonstrate how eager I am to help you by reducing my demands.” The knight’s eyes opened again, and his heart started to beat once more.

“Say eighty pieces, but I shan’t come down any lower.”

“Say eighty bucks, but I’m not going any lower.”

Ali rose to go. Maragougnia gave a heavy sigh, that would have softened the heart of a famished tiger, but made no impression on the innkeeper.

Ali got up to leave. Maragougnia let out a deep sigh that could have softened the heart of a hungry tiger, but it didn't affect the innkeeper at all.

“Eighty pieces of gold! Why, it is more than I should spend in eight years. You’ll reduce me to beggary.”

“Eighty gold coins! That's more than I would spend in eight years. You'll make me broke.”

“Pshaw! you are no better off now.”

“Come on! You’re not any better off now.”

“You might as well take my life.”

“You might as well take my life.”

“You may accept my offer or leave it. People don’t buy things of this sort every day. Will you have it?—Once!”

“You can take my offer or pass. People don’t buy things like this every day. Do you want it?—Just once!”

“I’d rather die.”

"I'd rather die."

“Twice!”

"Two times!"

“Ten pieces—I’ll give you ten pieces.”

“Ten pieces—I’ll give you ten pieces.”

“Thrice!”

"Three times!"

“Wait a minute! one must take time to think over, such bargains.”

“Hold on! You need to take some time to think about deals like that.”

“Well, I’ll come back presently, but I vow you will regret not having taken my offer at once.”

“Well, I’ll be back soon, but I promise you will regret not accepting my offer right away.”






197s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Ali went out, leaving Maragougnia pale, trembling, broken-hearted, a prey to a thousand conflicting emotions.

Ali went out, leaving Maragougnia pale, shaking, heartbroken, caught up in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.






198s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER V. HOW ALI PÉPÉ, HAVING DONE ALL THAT COULD BE EXPECTED OF AN HONEST MAN, WAS HANGED.

THAT evening the doors of the inn were closed earlier than usual. Ali had given his servants a holiday to go to the fair at Montella, and was thus left alone with his four lodgers. He locked all the doors, put up the chain at the front gate, ascertained that the shutters were closed, all of which were precautions he did not usually take. Then he went down into the cellar, where there was a collection of weapons of all descriptions.

That evening, the inn's doors were closed earlier than usual. Ali had given his staff a day off to go to the fair in Montella, leaving him alone with his four guests. He locked all the doors, put the chain on the front gate, and checked that the shutters were closed—precautions he usually didn’t bother with. Then he went down into the cellar, where he had a stash of various weapons.

He selected a large knife, which he carefully sharpened; put on a shirt of mail, as easy-fitting as silk, but perfectly sword-proof; put on a helmet of extraordinary shape, which completely concealed his face, and went up-stairs again softly. On arriving at the top of the stairs he put out his lamp, and stole forward on tiptoe. He stopped in succession at the doors of the four knights, and peeped through the keyhole to see what they were doing. Mont-Rognon was at his eighth bottle; Porc-en-Truie was asleep; Allegrignac was taking the fresh air in the garden; Maragougnia was furtively counting his money.

He picked a large knife and carefully sharpened it. Then, he put on a mail shirt that fit like silk but was completely sword-proof. He donned a uniquely shaped helmet that hid his face completely and quietly went back upstairs. When he reached the top of the stairs, he turned off his lamp and tiptoed forward. He quietly stopped at the doors of the four knights and peeked through the keyholes to see what they were up to. Mont-Rognon was on his eighth bottle; Porc-en-Truie was asleep; Allegrignac was enjoying the fresh air in the garden; Maragougnia was secretly counting his money.

“Good!” said Ali to himself. “In one hour the gentleman who is at supper will have finished his ninth bottle, and tumbled under the table; the one who is dozing will be snoring soundly; the one who is meditating will be asleep; and as to the fourth-”

“Good!” said Ali to himself. “In one hour, the guy who is at dinner will have finished his ninth bottle and will be passed out on the floor; the one who is dozing will be snoring away; the one who is thinking will be asleep; and as for the fourth-”

The proprietor of the “Crocodile” said no more; he had reached the stable, where he flung himself down on the straw.

The owner of the “Crocodile” said nothing else; he had arrived at the stable, where he threw himself down on the straw.

At midnight Allegrignac woke up in a fright. He thought he heard a piercing cry.

At midnight, Allegrignac woke up in a panic. He thought he heard a sharp scream.

“Somebody’s having his throat cut,” said the Count de Salençon. He sat down on the foot of his bed and listened. All was silent; you might have heard the spiders spinning their webs.

“Someone’s getting their throat cut,” said the Count de Salençon. He sat down at the foot of his bed and listened. Everything was silent; you could’ve heard the spiders spinning their webs.

“I wasn’t dreaming, nevertheless—no; I am sure I heard a cry.”

“I wasn't dreaming, though—no; I'm sure I heard a scream.”

He continued to listen, and now the silence made him tremble. He remembered his bargain with the innkeeper. The idea that he was the instigator of the crime which undoubtedly had just been committed deprived him of sleep. He dressed himself, and sat himself down on the side of his bed, with his drawn sword in his hand. In a quarter of an hour two more shrieks resounded through the night. Allegrignac sprang up as briskly as if in obedience to a hidden spring. These renewed cries alarmed him.

He kept listening, and now the silence made him uneasy. He recalled his deal with the innkeeper. The thought that he was the one who caused the crime that had just been committed kept him awake. He got dressed and sat on the edge of his bed, holding his drawn sword. In about fifteen minutes, two more screams pierced the night. Allegrignac jumped up as if responding to an invisible trigger. These renewed cries worried him.

“Everybody is having his throat cut!” said he to himself, growing more and more frightened. “My conscience has only to answer for one of the crimes; so, if Master Ali is too zealous, I am not responsible.”

“Everyone is getting their throat cut!” he thought, feeling more and more scared. “My conscience only has to answer for one of the crimes; so if Master Ali is too eager, it's not my fault.”

As a precaution, he rolled his bed against the door, put the table and chairs on the top of it, and kept watch. The rest of the night passed peaceably and quietly. The moon accomplished her nocturnal round, and when the sun reappeared, Allegrignac, ashamed of his panic, restored everything to its place. At seven o’clock Ali knocked at the door.

As a precaution, he pushed his bed against the door, stacked the table and chairs on top of it, and kept watch. The rest of the night went by peacefully and quietly. The moon made her nightly journey, and when the sun came up again, Allegrignac, embarrassed by his fear, put everything back in its place. At seven o’clock, Ali knocked at the door.

“Here is what you want,” said he, placing a small sack on the count’s bed. “Have you the money ready?”

“Here’s what you wanted,” he said, setting a small sack on the count’s bed. “Do you have the money ready?”

“There it is.”

"Got it."

“I should recommend you to lose no time in setting out, for I think I saw one of your companions this morning.”

“I recommend you not to waste any time in leaving, because I think I saw one of your friends this morning.”

Allegrignac did not wait to hear this advice repeated. He went down-stairs, and, finding his horse ready at the door, he tied the sack to the saddle-bow, set spurs to his nag, and rode off at a gallop. Ali smiled to see him go, and then, when he was no longer in sight, turned into the apartment of the Baron of Mont-Rognon.

Allegrignac didn’t stick around to hear the advice repeated. He went downstairs, found his horse ready at the door, tied the sack to the saddle, kicked his horse into gear, and rode off at a gallop. Ali smiled as he watched him leave, and then, once he was out of sight, went into the apartment of the Baron of Mont-Rognon.

“I have obeyed your orders, sir. Here is what you required.” And he flung a sack on the table, as he had already done in the case of Allegrignac.

“I’ve followed your instructions, sir. Here’s what you asked for.” And he tossed a sack onto the table, just like he had done with Allegrignac.

“There is the sum we agreed on,” said the baron, tendering him the twenty-five pieces. “Saddle my horse, I am in a hurry to be off!”

“There’s the amount we agreed on,” said the baron, handing him the twenty-five coins. “Saddle my horse; I need to leave quickly!”

“It is ready saddled,” said the landlord, taking the money; “your honour will find it at the foot of the stairs.”

“It’s all saddled up,” said the landlord, taking the money; “you’ll find it at the bottom of the stairs.”

Mont-Rognon went out for the first time for a month. He attached the small sack to the saddle-bow as Allegrignac had done, and in a few minutes was out of sight. Ali did not on this day enter the two rooms occupied by Porc-en-Truie and Maragougnia. He spent his time in counting his money.

Mont-Rognon went out for the first time in a month. He strapped the small sack to the saddle-bow like Allegrignac had done, and within a few minutes, he was out of sight. On that day, Ali didn’t go into the two rooms occupied by Porc-en-Truie and Maragougnia. He spent his time counting his money.

“Fifty gold pieces from the drunken knight, plus forty for his keep, will be ninety. Sixty from the talkative knight, plus thirty-five for his board and lodging, will be ninety-five. That makes one hundred and eighty-five pieces in all, if I know anything of arithmetic. Add to this the purses of the lazy knight and the knight of the raven plumes—the one containing one hundred and fifty and the other a hundred and forty pieces, amounting to two hundred and ninety—which I must add to one hundred and eighty-five, leaving a total four hundred and seventy-five pieces of good new money. This is more than one wants to begin life with honestly, so I can afford myself that little whim—and will do so!” Ali Pépé was unable to realise this laudable purpose. He was hanged eight days after, as you, my young friends, will learn, if you continue to read this history.

“Fifty gold coins from the drunken knight, plus forty for his stay, will be ninety. Sixty from the chatty knight, plus thirty-five for his room and board, will be ninety-five. That adds up to one hundred and eighty-five coins in total, if I know anything about math. Add to this the purses of the lazy knight and the knight with the raven feathers—the first containing one hundred and fifty and the other one hundred and forty coins, totaling two hundred and ninety—which I must add to one hundred and eighty-five, giving a grand total of four hundred and seventy-five pieces of good new money. This is more than one needs to start life honestly, so I can indulge myself a little—and I will!” Ali Pépé was unable to see this noble intent through. He was hanged eight days later, as you, my young friends, will discover if you keep reading this story.






200s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






201s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER VI. SHOULDER TO SHOULDER, FACE TO FACE!

CHARLEMAGNE was playing at chess with Naymes, Duke of Bavaria, for a couple of hours, when he was informed that Allegrignac had returned. The Emperor, who had lost five games out of seven, was in anything but an agreeable mood. The news of the count’s arrival completely cured him.

CHARLEMAGNE was playing chess with Naymes, Duke of Bavaria, for a couple of hours when he was told that Allegrignac had returned. The Emperor, who had lost five out of seven games, was not in a good mood. The news of the count’s arrival instantly lifted his spirits.






202s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“At last we shall learn the truth about the Fortress of Fear. I feel sure Allegrignac will have acted vigorously and wisely. Fetch him a stoup of wine while I go to assemble my peers, barons, bishops, and clerks. I will hear what he has to say before them.”

“At last we’ll find out the truth about the Fortress of Fear. I’m confident Allegrignac will have acted decisively and wisely. Get him a cup of wine while I gather my peers, barons, bishops, and clerks. I want to hear what he has to say in front of them.”

When these orders had been carried out, Charlemagne caused the Count of Salençon to be summoned into his presence.

When these orders were carried out, Charlemagne summoned the Count of Salençon to come before him.

“Approach, Allegrignac. You have proved yourself, I doubt not, possessed of endurance and bravery. I shall be glad to have to award the prize to you. Tell us what happened to you.”

“Come here, Allegrignac. You have shown that you have endurance and courage. I’ll be happy to give you the prize. Please tell us what happened to you.”

“I am, sire, overcome at the thought of my great good fortune, and seek in vain for any past good deed of mine which has won for me the favour which Heaven lavishes on me. I will take care not to abuse your kindness, or the patience of so many learned and gallant listeners. I will begin my story from the moment when I left Alagon for the Fortress of Fear. Dawn was breaking when I started. The darkness which was still spread over the earth was beginning to vanish at the approach of the sun, whose welcome was being chanted by the lark. I was asking myself how so lovely a country could bring one to so dire a fortress, when my horse gave a start, stopped, and, lowering its head, began to snort loudly. I then saw, a short distance from me, a little dwarf, not ill-looking, who sat weeping by the road-side. ‘While there is yet time,’ said he, ‘abandon this insane adventure, and do not disturb the great master of Fear. Seeing you so young and so lovely, I cannot restrain my tears. Did you but know what obstacles you will find opposing you, you would certainly not encounter them.’ ‘I am the envoy of Charlemagne,’ said I, quietly.

“I am, sire, overwhelmed at the thought of my incredible luck, and I can't find any past good deed of mine that has earned me the favor that Heaven is showering upon me. I will make sure not to misuse your kindness, or the patience of so many wise and brave listeners. I'll start my story from the moment when I left Alagon for the Fortress of Fear. Dawn was breaking when I set out. The darkness that still covered the earth was starting to fade with the arrival of the sun, whose welcome was being sung by the lark. I was wondering how such a beautiful land could lead to such a terrifying fortress when my horse suddenly stopped, lowered its head, and began to snort loudly. Then I saw, a short distance away, a little dwarf, not unattractive, sitting by the roadside in tears. ‘While there's still time,’ he said, ‘abandon this crazy adventure, and don’t disturb the great master of Fear. Seeing you so young and so beautiful, I can't help but cry. If you only knew what challenges you'll face, you'd definitely turn back.’ ‘I am the envoy of Charlemagne,’ I replied calmly.”

“‘Ask yourself, then, if I am a man likely to draw back.’ I had hardly mentioned your name, sire, when I beheld the dwarf flying in alarm. I went on. A little farther on my horse made a second start, and I found myself face to face with a giant, who was in command of a body of twelve armed men. He had a foot placed on either side of the road, like the old Colossus of Rhodes, and his men were drawn up, lance in rest, between his legs, seeking to bar my passage.”

“‘Ask yourself if I'm the type of guy who would back down.’ I had barely said your name, your Majesty, when I saw the dwarf take off in a panic. I continued on. A little further down, my horse suddenly started again, and I came face to face with a giant who was leading a group of twelve armed men. He stood with one foot on each side of the road, like the ancient Colossus of Rhodes, while his men were positioned with their lances ready between his legs, trying to block my way.”






203s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“‘Whose servant are you, miscreant?’ cried I. ‘Mahomet has my faith—the Lord of Fear my allegiance.’ ‘And I will have your life. Hurrah for Charlemagne!’ I flung my lance at the monster with such force and skill that it pierced his body, and lodged in the ground, point downward, fifty paces off. I drew my sword, and rode at his twelve followers, whom I routed. Although charging at full gallop, I had the forethought to recover my lance on the way. By the time these enemies recovered themselves I was already in the midst of other perils. What more need I say? In vain did the elements assist the efforts of men and demons; strong in my loyalty to my king, I overcame all obstacles!”

“‘Who do you serve, you scoundrel?’ I shouted. ‘I’m loyal to Mahomet—Fear is my master.’ ‘And I’m coming for your life. Long live Charlemagne!’ I threw my spear at the beast with such force and precision that it pierced his body and stuck in the ground, point down, fifty paces away. I pulled out my sword and charged at his twelve followers, scattering them. Even while galloping full speed, I had the foresight to grab my spear on the way back. By the time they got their act together, I was already facing new dangers. What else can I say? Despite the forces of nature trying to help men and demons, I stayed strong in my loyalty to my king and overcame every challenge!”

Charlemagne liked people to talk modestly, and the praises which Allegrignac did not cease to lavish on himself made him frown. “Action is for men, and words for women,” said he to himself. “This young man talks a little too much.”

Charlemagne preferred people to speak modestly, and the constant self-praise from Allegrignac made him frown. “Action is for men, and words are for women,” he thought. “This young man talks a bit too much.”

“Human strength has its limits,” continued Allegrignac; “even mine is exhaustible, and, taking advantage of an interval of quiet, I dismounted to take a rest. I was a short way from the top of a high mountain, on which the Fortress of Fear is built. I had a long time left the temperate zone, and was surrounded by snow. All of a sudden——”

“Human strength has its limits,” continued Allegrignac; “even mine can run out, and, seizing a moment of calm, I got off my horse to rest. I was not far from the peak of a tall mountain where the Fortress of Fear stands. I had long since left the temperate zone and was surrounded by snow. Suddenly——”

“I’ll wager his next words are a falsehood!” whispered Roland to Turpin.

“I bet his next words will be a lie!” whispered Roland to Turpin.

“Nonsense! You’re betting on a certainty,” said the bishop.

“Nonsense! You’re placing a sure bet,” said the bishop.

“All of a sudden my horse gave a terrified neigh. I turned round as I sprang to my feet, and beheld an avalanche leaping from rock to rock, and coming to swallow us up. I did not waste a moment. I waited it with feet firmly planted, and arms outstretched. I caught it and held it back for some seconds. ‘Quick, Serenade!’ I cried to my horse. ‘Go along, make haste, poor beast!’ The animal understood my meaning, and escaped. It was time, for my strength was just exhausted. I made one final and supreme effort, flung the Titanic projectile on one side, and sank—I confess it—exhausted on the ground. The brave men who hear me will not ridicule my weakness.”

“All of a sudden, my horse let out a terrified neigh. I turned around as I jumped to my feet and saw an avalanche jumping from rock to rock, coming to take us down. I didn’t waste a moment. I stood my ground with my feet firmly planted and arms outstretched. I braced myself and held it back for a few seconds. 'Quick, Serenade!' I shouted to my horse. 'Go on, hurry up, poor thing!' The animal understood what I meant and managed to escape. It was just in time, because my strength was nearly gone. I made one final, desperate effort, pushed the massive force aside, and collapsed—I admit it—exhausted on the ground. The brave men who hear me will not mock my weakness.”

Every one looked at his neighbour. They were more surprised at the impudence of the speaker than the strangeness of his story.

Everyone looked at their neighbor. They were more surprised by the audacity of the speaker than by the oddness of his story.

“Enough of this sort of prattle,” said Charlemagne. “Here be plenty of great deeds—I’ll ask for the rest of the story another time. Meanwhile, tell me—and as briefly as possible—have you seen the castle and its owner?”

“Enough of this nonsense,” said Charlemagne. “There are plenty of great deeds—I’ll ask for the rest of the story another time. In the meantime, tell me—and keep it short—have you seen the castle and its owner?”

“I have seen them, and I bring you, sire, the head of the monster as an evidence of my victory.”

“I've seen them, and I bring you, sire, the head of the monster as proof of my victory.”

Allegrignac stooped down to take the bag, which he had placed beside him at the beginning of his story, when Mitaine entered and announced that the Baron of Mont-Rognon desired an audience.

Allegrignac bent down to grab the bag he had set next to him at the start of his story when Mitaine walked in and said that the Baron of Mont-Rognon wanted to see him.

“By my beard! I am curious to see and hear him. Allegrignac, withdraw, and let the Knight of Bourglastic speak. Bid the baron enter.”

“Wow! I'm really eager to see and hear him. Allegrignac, step back, and let the Knight of Bourglastic speak. Tell the baron to come in.”

Mont-Rognon stepped in proudly; he paused at a few paces from Charlemagne, bowed, placed beside him the bag about which we know, and waited to be interrogated.

Mont-Rognon walked in confidently; he stopped a few steps away from Charlemagne, bowed, set down the bag we know about, and waited to be questioned.

“I have often reproached myself for having sent you on so formidable an adventure, my brave baron; only the remembrance of your past feats of valour could make my mind easy about you. However, you have returned.”

“I’ve often criticized myself for sending you on such a challenging adventure, my brave baron; only the memory of your past acts of courage can put my mind at ease about you. But you’re back now.”

“I know not how to express to my Sovereign all my gratitude for the honour he does me. I always believed that the joy of victory is the greatest in the world, and the beating of my heart assures me that I was not mistaken.”

“I don’t know how to express my gratitude to my Sovereign for the honor he has given me. I always believed that the joy of victory is the greatest feeling in the world, and the pounding of my heart confirms that I was right.”

“The joy of victory, do you say? Of what victory do you speak?”

“The joy of victory, you say? Which victory are you talking about?”

“Of that which I have just won over the Knight of Fear.”

“About what I've just achieved against the Knight of Fear.”

A murmur of surprise was heard on all sides.

A murmur of surprise was heard everywhere.

“Come forward, Allegrignac,” said the Emperor, in a severe voice. “What does this mean, and which of you is the impostor?”

“Step forward, Allegrignac,” said the Emperor, in a stern voice. “What does this mean, and which one of you is the fraud?”

The consciences of the two pretended victors were not so clear that they could listen without alarm to the infuriated voice of Charlemagne. They felt that impudence alone could assist them; and Allegrignac coming forward, pointed to the Knight of Bourglastic, and said—

The consciences of the two fake victors were not so clear that they could listen without worry to the furious voice of Charlemagne. They realized that only boldness could help them; and Allegrignac stepped forward, pointed at the Knight of Bourglastic, and said—

“If, sire, this man pretends that he has vanquished the Knight of Fear, I declare that he lies.”

“If, your majesty, this man claims that he has defeated the Knight of Fear, I say he is lying.”

“Lies!” cried Mont-Rognon, blinded with rage. “Who dares utter the word?”

“Lies!” yelled Mont-Rognon, seething with anger. “Who has the nerve to say that?”

“I, Allegrignac, Count of Salençon.”

“I, Count Allegrignac of Salençon.”

“Traitor and perjurer! you shall not quit this place alive. A disgraceful death shall be your fate, and the fate of all belonging to you.” And he drew his sword. “Yes, you have lied, baron of the realm though you be, and I will teach you to change your note, perjured coward! I shall slay you and yours before the humblest lacquey in my service is the worse by a hair, for all your bravery.”

“Traitor and liar! You won’t leave this place alive. A shameful death is what awaits you and everyone connected to you.” And he drew his sword. “Yes, you’ve lied, even if you are a baron, and I’ll show you how to change your tune, you coward! I’ll kill you and your people before the lowest servant in my employ suffers even a scratch, despite all your bravado.”

“These two cocks,” said Oliver, “seem to me to crow too long before they begin fighting. It would be mockery to separate them.”

“These two roosters,” said Oliver, “seem to me to crow for too long before they start fighting. It would be ridiculous to separate them.”

Charlemagne raised his voice, and silence was at once restored.

Charlemagne raised his voice, and instantly there was silence.

“I find you daring enough,” said he, “to deafen me with your clamour. This insolence is insufferable. The first who speaks without being questioned shall be punished; understand that, one and all!” and then he added, after a moment, “What proof have you of the victory you say you have won? Speak, Allegrignac.”

“I find you bold enough,” he said, “to drown me out with your shouting. This disrespect is unbearable. The first person to speak without being asked will be punished; understand that, everyone!” He then added, after a moment, “What proof do you have of the victory you claim to have won? Speak, Allegrignac.”

“I have the head of the monster in this bag.”

“I have the monster's head in this bag.”

“And you, Mont-Rognon, what have you to say?”

“And you, Mont-Rognon, what do you have to say?”

“This man is an impostor. I have here what will prove him so.” The Knight of Bourglastic seized his bag, and opened it; the Count of Salençon did the same, and then each held up a gory head for Charlemagne’s inspection.

“This guy is a fake. I have something here that will prove it.” The Knight of Bourglastic grabbed his bag and opened it; the Count of Salençon did the same, and then each held up a bloody head for Charlemagne to see.






205s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

At this sight the Emperor turned pale.

At this sight, the Emperor went pale.

He rose, and seemed anxious to speak, but could only utter the one word, “Murderers!”

He stood up and looked like he wanted to say something, but all he could manage was one word, “Murderers!”

The whole assembly gave a cry of horror on recognising the heads of Porc-en-Truie and Maragougnia; but the most frightened of all were assuredly Mont-Rognon and Allegrignac, who, letting fall the two accusing heads, flung themselves at the Emperor’s feet.

The entire crowd gasped in shock when they recognized the heads of Porc-en-Truie and Maragougnia; however, the most terrified of all were definitely Mont-Rognon and Allegrignac, who, dropping the two accusing heads, threw themselves at the Emperor’s feet.

“Sire, do not hold us guilty. We have been the victims of some treason. Yes, we confess it; we were unable to carry out your instructions. Terrified and at our wits’ end, we lost our heads—”

“Sire, please don’t blame us. We have been victims of betrayal. Yes, we admit it; we couldn’t follow your orders. Frightened and stressed out, we lost our cool—”

“Then no one will be surprised this evening to see they are no longer on your shoulders,” interposed the Emperor, who thus set a-going a horrible joke, which has done service so often since that it has well earned a retiring pension.

“Then no one will be surprised this evening to see they’re no longer on your shoulders,” the Emperor interrupted, starting a terrible joke that has been used so many times since that it definitely deserves to retire.

The next day, after mass, the Lord of Bourglastic and the Count of Salençon underwent a final examination. By vespers Charlemagne had sentenced them to death. When the bugles sounded they had been beheaded, and flung out to feed the wolves.

The next day, after mass, the Lord of Bourglastic and the Count of Salençon faced a final examination. By evening prayers, Charlemagne had sentenced them to death. When the bugles sounded, they were beheaded and thrown out to feed the wolves.

Eight days after Ali Pépé was hanged.

Eight days after Ali Pépé was executed.






206s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






207s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER VII. MITAINE OPENS THE CAMPAIGN.

CHARLEMAGNE, on one occasion, committed an act of imprudence; he promised Mitaine that when she performed any remarkable feat of valour, she should be attached to Roland’s staff as a squire. From that moment she never rested; ambition constantly haunted her, and, without letting any one know her plans, she was always looking out for some opportunity of distinguishing herself. The Fortress of Fear seemed an object worthy of her labour, and the unfortunate issue of the expedition of the four knights induced her to undertake the adventure. “If my friend Croquemitaine lives in the castle, I will find him, and prove I am not afraid of him.”

CHARLEMAGNE once made a reckless promise; he told Mitaine that when she achieved any remarkable act of bravery, she could join Roland’s staff as a squire. From then on, she never took a break; ambition was always on her mind, and without revealing her intentions to anyone, she constantly sought opportunities to stand out. The Fortress of Fear seemed like a challenge worth her effort, and the unfortunate failure of the four knights inspired her to take on the quest. “If my friend Croquemitaine is in the castle, I’ll find him and show that I'm not afraid of him.”

She set forth early one morning, accompanied by a young page of her acquaintance named Ortez; and when she found herself at what she believed a sufficient distance from the camp to render pursuit impossible, she told her companion to return to the Emperor, and inform him that she had resolved to find the Fortress of Fear.

She set out early one morning, accompanied by a young page she knew named Ortez; and when she felt she was far enough from the camp to make any pursuit unlikely, she instructed her companion to head back to the Emperor and let him know that she had decided to seek the Fortress of Fear.

“Tell him not to be alarmed for me; he shall have no reason to blush for his godchild. I hope before long to remind him of his promise to make me a squire.”

“Tell him not to worry about me; he won’t have any reason to be embarrassed for his godchild. I hope to remind him soon about his promise to make me a squire.”

The page endeavoured in vain to dissuade her from her plan; in vain he threatened her with the anger of Charlemagne. “When I return,” said she, “he will gladly embrace me.”

The page tried in vain to talk her out of her plan; he even threatened her with Charlemagne's anger. “When I return,” she said, “he will be happy to see me.”

The more he described to her the magnitude of the dangers she would encounter, the more determined she was to face them.

The more he explained to her the scale of the dangers she would face, the more resolved she became to confront them.

“Well, then, I shall follow you,” said Ortez, resolutely.

“Well, then, I’ll follow you,” said Ortez, determined.

“If you do anything of the sort I warn you that we shall quarrel.”

“If you do anything like that, I warn you that we’ll argue.”

“Do you think I am wanting in courage?”

“Do you think I lack courage?”

“No! I know you are brave; only I do not desire to lessen the merit of the deed I am resolved to accomplish by sharing its dangers with you.”

“No! I know you're brave; I just don’t want to take away from the worth of what I'm determined to do by sharing its risks with you.”

“But it would be dishonourable in me to allow to go alone into danger one whom it is my duty to defend,” said the lad, planting his little fists on his hips.

“But it would be dishonorable for me to let someone I’m supposed to protect face danger alone,” said the boy, putting his tiny fists on his hips.

“By the Shrine of St. Landri! you are too importunate, Ortez. Girls like me have beak and talons like fully-fledged falcons. Return, then, to the camp to inform Charlemagne, and if in three days I do not come back, you will pray for a gallant girl who died in the quest of adventure.”

“By the Shrine of St. Landri! You’re being too pushy, Ortez. Girls like me have beaks and claws like full-grown falcons. So go back to the camp and let Charlemagne know, and if I don’t return in three days, you’ll pray for a brave girl who died seeking adventure.”

The page was obliged to give way; he returned alone along the road which he had just traversed in company with Mitaine, and I will not swear that he had not tears in his eyes.

The page had to step aside; he walked back alone on the path he had just taken with Mitaine, and I can't say for sure that he didn't have tears in his eyes.

As soon as she was alone, Mitaine assured herself that her sword was firmly buckled on at her side—that her dagger quitted its sheath easily; then she bent her steps towards a ruined hut which stood in the midst of a vast field of maize. Before long she reached it, and saw a peasant seated on the ground playing with his children. She was struck by his air of profound melancholy, and shocked at the wretched appearance of the little ones that were rolling’ about in the dust.

As soon as she was alone, Mitaine made sure her sword was securely fastened at her side and that her dagger came out of its sheath easily. Then she headed towards a ruined hut in the middle of a vast cornfield. Before long, she arrived and saw a peasant sitting on the ground, playing with his children. She was struck by his deep sadness and disturbed by the miserable condition of the little ones rolling around in the dirt.






208s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Can you tell me the way to the Fortress of Fear?”

“Can you tell me how to get to the Fortress of Fear?”

On hearing this question the peasant rose hurriedly, and stared at Mitaine with frightened eyes. The youngsters took refuge between his legs as if they expected some calamity.

On hearing this question, the peasant quickly got up and looked at Mitaine with scared eyes. The kids huddled between his legs as if they were expecting something bad to happen.

“Do you know what you are asking?” said the terrified man. “It is doubtless a jest, or a bit of show-off inexcusable in a child of your age.”

“Do you know what you're asking?” said the terrified man. “This has to be a joke, or just showing off, which is totally inappropriate for someone your age.”

“You do not answer seriously a serious question. Not being a native of the country, I may not express myself properly; I believe, however, I spoke sufficiently plainly to be understood. Once more I ask you the way to the Fortress of Fear.”

“You're not taking a serious question seriously. Since I'm not from this country, I might not express myself perfectly; however, I think I was clear enough to be understood. Once again, I ask you for directions to the Fortress of Fear.”

“It is the way to certain death.”

“It is the path to certain death.”

“What does that matter?—it is the way I intend to take. I feel certain that they belie the lord of the castle, and wish to put his hospitality to the test.”

“What does it matter?—it’s the path I’ve chosen. I’m sure they’re deceiving the lord of the castle and want to test his hospitality.”

“Here is a madman!” said the peasant to himself, sending the children into the hut; “nevertheless, I must not let him go without having told him the danger to which he exposes himself. For sixty years, my young traveller, I have inhabited this cottage. Not one of those who have put to me the question that you have just asked me has ever returned. At first, the people who travelled along this road came singly; careless, gay, foolish as you, they passed singing before my door: the same evening they were the captives of Fear. When it was found that there was danger in the voyage, there was quite a different sort of procession. Man spends his life in neglecting Heaven and courting death. When Death scowls at him, he believes it is smiling. The procession never returned. Gallant warriors came, and said to me, ‘Prepare a breakfast for us to-morrow, good man; on our return we will make great cheer, and tell you our adventures, and laugh over them.’ And the feast was wasted for want of guests; and so, later, when reason increased in my brain, as my beard grew on my chin, I made people pay in advance, but I made no preparations for their return. Then came troops of warriors fully armed, amid the flourish of trumpets, and with banners floating on the wind. They pillaged my house, and their horses wasted my crops. Fear made them captives like the others, and from that time I have lived alone in my ruined habitation, which no one dares to approach. I lost my father through his rashness, my wife through her curiosity; she left me these children. One of them wandered away one day when I was in the fields; what happened to him I have never known; he came back to me an idiot. I have never quitted this spot, though it is more like a burial-place than a birth-place. I am a solitary dweller on the frontiers of Death, an advanced outpost, crying to all such foolish people as you to turn back.”

“Here’s a crazy person!” the peasant thought to himself, sending the children into the hut. “Still, I can’t let him leave without warning him about the danger he’s getting into. For sixty years, my young traveler, I’ve lived in this cottage. Not one of those who has asked me the question you just asked has ever come back. At first, people traveled this road alone; carefree, lighthearted, foolish like you, singing as they passed my door. By that same evening, they were prisoners of Fear. Once it was clear there was danger on the journey, things changed completely. People waste their lives ignoring Heaven and flirting with death. When Death glares at them, they think it’s smiling. No one ever returned. Brave warriors came and said to me, ‘Prepare breakfast for us tomorrow, good man; when we come back, we’ll celebrate and tell you our tales, and we’ll laugh about them.’ But the feast went to waste because there were no guests; so, later, as I grew wiser and my beard grew in, I started making people pay up front, but I stopped preparing for their return. Then came groups of fully armed warriors, with trumpets blaring and banners waving in the wind. They looted my home, and their horses ruined my crops. Fear captured them like the others, and from that point, I’ve lived alone in my ruined dwelling, which no one dares approach. I lost my father to his recklessness, my wife to her curiosity; she left me these children. One of them wandered off one day while I was in the fields; I never found out what happened to him; he returned to me as an idiot. I’ve never left this place, even though it feels more like a graveyard than a birthplace. I’m a lonely inhabitant on the edge of Death, a warning cry to all foolish people like you to turn back.”

“I thank you,” answered Mitaine; “but if you had known me, you would have taken care not to tell me this history, for it only redoubles my desire to meet this dreadful tyrant.”

“I appreciate it,” replied Mitaine; “but if you really knew me, you wouldn’t have shared this story, because it just makes me want to confront this terrible tyrant even more.”

The peasant raised his arms to Heaven, as if to call it to witness the efforts he had made; then he again sat down before his ruined cabin.

The peasant lifted his arms to the sky, almost as if he wanted it to see all the hard work he had put in; then he sat back down in front of his destroyed cabin.

“You must be poor,” said Mitaine, feeling in her purse. “Take this; you will be my heir if I die, which does not appear to me quite so certain. In any case, the money is yours. Pass the night in prayers for my success, and in the meantime point out to me the road that I must follow.”

“You must be broke,” said Mitaine, digging into her purse. “Take this; you’ll be my heir if I die, which doesn’t seem very likely to me. Anyway, the money is yours. Spend the night praying for my success, and in the meantime, show me the path I need to take.”

The peasant rose, took Mitaine by the hand, and climbed with her a naked height which overlooked the country.

The peasant stood up, took Mitaine by the hand, and climbed with her up a bare hill that overlooked the land.






209s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“You see that footpath which borders the forest? That you must follow. Whither it leads no one knows. Heaven be with you! Farewell!”

“You see that path next to the forest? You need to follow it. Where it leads, no one knows. Good luck! Goodbye!”

“Let me embrace you,” said Mitaine, holding out her arms to the peasant, who sank on his knees, as if in the presence of the dead. She flung her arms round his neck, and kissed him; the old man wept; one of his tears fell on Mitaine’s hand, she signed herself with it as if it had been holy water;—then she departed. The peasant remained on his knees praying until sunset; after that he sought his miserable home, put his children to bed, lit a taper, and again betook himself to prayer until morning.

“Come here and let me hug you,” said Mitaine, reaching out her arms to the peasant, who dropped to his knees as if he were in the presence of the dead. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him; the old man cried, and one of his tears fell on Mitaine’s hand. She made the sign of the cross with it as if it were holy water; then she left. The peasant stayed on his knees praying until sunset; after that, he went to his shabby home, put his kids to bed, lit a candle, and went back to praying until morning.






210s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






211s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER VIII. THROUGH THE FORESTS.

THE sun sank down in a flood of purple, the birds were chanting their vespers.

THE sun set in a wave of purple, and the birds were singing their evening songs.

“Come on, Croque-Miton-Mita-Mitaine!” cried the girl. “I would not stir from the spot for the spurs of knighthood.”

“Come on, Croque-Miton-Mita-Mitaine!” shouted the girl. “I wouldn’t move from here for the honor of knighthood.”

The sky changed from gold to pale blue, from pale blue to violet, from violet to indigo, from indigo to black. A thousand stars peeped out to see what was going to happen. A waning moon climbed slowly up the heavens, shedding a feeble light and yellow, as if smitten with fever. The air became cooler, a gentle breeze began to stir the foliage, covered with the dust of day, and to awaken it to its morning toilet. Every sound was hushed, except the rustle of the leaves. The grass had growm so thick and long, Mitaine scarcely knew where to set her foot. She was not afraid, and yet, as she advanced, her thoughts became more grave. To be self-collected in danger is one of the signs of courage. A coward loses himself in the presence of peril.

The sky shifted from gold to light blue, from light blue to purple, from purple to deep blue, and from deep blue to black. A thousand stars appeared to see what was about to unfold. A waning moon slowly rose in the sky, casting a faint, yellow light as if it had a fever. The air cooled down, and a gentle breeze began to stir the leaves, coated with the dust of the day, awakening them for their morning grooming. Every sound faded away except for the rustling of the leaves. The grass had grown so thick and tall that Mitaine could barely find where to step. She wasn't afraid, but as she moved forward, her thoughts turned more serious. Staying calm in danger is a sign of bravery. A coward panics in the face of peril.

“What am I about to meet with yonder? What obstacles shall I fall in with? I have always heard my royal godfather say that there is nothing one cannot overcome by courage, skill, and perseverance; it he spoke the truth, I have nothing to fear. This Croquemitaine, perhaps, is, after all, only a robber chief, profiting by the public panic to pillage the passers-by. The passers-by?—but nobody does pass by, and, as a rule, people render pleasing, rather than terrible, the paths that lead to a snare. Pshaw! we shall soon see!”

“What am I about to encounter over there? What challenges will I face? I’ve always heard my royal godfather say that there's nothing you can't overcome with courage, skill, and perseverance; if he spoke the truth, then I have nothing to fear. This Croquemitaine might just be a bandit leader taking advantage of the public's fear to loot travelers. Travelers?—but no one is passing by, and usually, people make the paths leading to a trap seem more inviting than frightening. Pshaw! We’ll find out soon enough!”

All her past life came back to Mitaine’s recollection. She seemed as if she should feel less solitary when surrounded by memories of those she loved. She seemed to hear friendly voices. “Be prudent,” whispered her mother.

All her past life flooded back to Mitaine’s memory. She felt like she should feel less alone when surrounded by memories of those she loved. She seemed to hear familiar voices. “Be careful,” her mother whispered.

“Be resolute!” said Charlemagne.

"Stay strong!" said Charlemagne.

“Be bold!” said Roland.

"Be bold!" Roland said.

Thus accompanied, she pushed on with firmer tread, and halted not until she reached the border of the forest. As she entered it, her foot slipped upon some round slimy object, and a snake wound itself round her leg. “So the shame is beginning,” said Mitaine.

Thus accompanied, she moved forward with more confidence and didn't stop until she reached the edge of the forest. As she stepped in, her foot slipped on a round slimy object, and a snake coiled around her leg. “So the shame is starting,” said Mitaine.

There is room in the human heart for Prudence and Courage, they live together like good neighbours, and it would give you, my young friends, a very false idea of bravery to suppose that it cannot exist in company with caution.

There’s space in the human heart for Prudence and Courage; they coexist like good neighbors. It would be a mistake, my young friends, to think that bravery cannot coexist with caution.

Mitaine had put on a suit of mail, and she congratulated herself on wearing her gauntlets, as she stooped down to seize hold of the reptile. She grasped a round and flexible object, and was about to crush it under her heel, when she discovered that what she had taken for a serpent was only a creeper, which broke in her hand. For an instant she felt ashamed.

Mitaine had put on a suit of chainmail, and she felt proud of wearing her gloves as she bent down to grab the creature. She grabbed a round and flexible object and was about to crush it under her heel when she realized that what she thought was a snake was just a vine, which broke in her hand. For a moment, she felt embarrassed.

“This is the’ result of all the stories I have been so long listening: to about this absurd castle. If people had not tried to frighten me, I should not even have stooped down.” And she continued her route.

“This is the result of all the stories I've been listening to for so long about this ridiculous castle. If people hadn't tried to scare me, I wouldn't have even bothered to bend down.” And she continued on her way.

The moon flung her rays over the forest, and Mitaine beheld in the distance a number of white menacing shapes. Some had burst their shrouds, and allowed their skeleton forms to be seen, clattering at every breath of air; others displayed fearful wounds, in which the weapons yet remained; fleshless arms stretched towards her, and the wind bore to her indistinct and threatening murmurs. She allowed herself to be betrayed into a gesture of alarm; immediately the spectres shook their dishevelled hair, waved their arms, and began to move towards her. She saw them approaching in countless numbers, with menacing aspect and hollow meanings.

The moon cast its light over the forest, and Mitaine saw a number of ominous white shapes in the distance. Some had escaped their coverings, revealing their skeletal forms that rattled with every breeze; others showed horrifying wounds, still holding the weapons. Fleshless arms reached out towards her, and the wind carried indistinct and threatening whispers. She couldn't help but express a moment of fear; instantly, the specters shook their tangled hair, waved their arms, and began to move closer. She watched as they approached in overwhelming numbers, with threatening looks and hollow intentions.

“By Roland!” said she, “I believe I’m a little frightened. My godfather would blush for me if he knew it.” She drew her sword, and rushed on.

“By Roland!” she said, “I think I’m a bit scared. My godfather would be ashamed of me if he knew.” She drew her sword and charged forward.

Hardly had the sense of alarm left her, when the appearance of all she saw was changed. The spectres vanished, and Mitaine saw before her only a few bleached tree trunks, on which the moon shed its rays. Instead of wounds, she saw inequalities of the bark; instead of outstretched arms, she saw branches; instead of unkempt locks, leaves; while in the place of threatening murmurs she heard only the wail of the wind.

Hardly had the feeling of panic faded when everything she saw shifted. The ghosts disappeared, and Mitaine now saw only a few white tree trunks illuminated by the moonlight. Instead of injuries, she noticed the rough patches of the bark; instead of outstretched arms, there were branches; instead of messy hair, there were leaves; and instead of ominous whispers, she only heard the sound of the wind.

“I’m evidently growing foolish,” said she to herself; “I have lost my head, and my brain to-night is full of spectres. I must not let myself be caught again.”

“I’m clearly getting foolish,” she said to herself; “I’ve lost my mind, and my thoughts tonight are filled with ghosts. I can’t let myself be trapped again.”






213s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Scarcely had the thought passed through her mind when she felt herself caught by the leg; this time there was no illusion. She turned round quickly, and saw with alarm a grim shape, which struggled out of the earth, and flung itself upon her. At the foot of every tree she could distinguish like forms buried in the earth breast high, and writhing in agony.

Scarcely had the thought crossed her mind when she felt a grip on her leg; this time it was no illusion. She turned around quickly and saw with alarm a terrifying figure struggling out of the ground, launching itself at her. At the base of every tree, she could see similar shapes buried in the ground up to their chests, writhing in pain.

Mitaine strove, but in vain, to release her leg; the shape clung to it, and its head seemed about to seize her in its jaws.

Mitaine struggled, but it was no use, to free her leg; the creature held on tightly, and its head looked like it was about to grab her with its jaws.

“Reality or spectre—dead or alive—I will try how you will take this;” and she struck fiercely at it with her sword. The blow fell upon the root of a tree.

“Reality or ghost—dead or alive—I will see how you respond to this;” and she struck at it fiercely with her sword. The blow hit the root of a tree.

“How is it that I did not see this at once? I shall never forgive myself this foolish fear. I must admit, Master Croquemitaine, that your jokes are anything but pleasant. Still, I hope you will give me something more serious to do before long, or I shall cut but a sorry figure when I come to relate my adventures.”

“How did I not see this right away? I will never forgive myself for this silly fear. I have to admit, Master Croquemitaine, that your jokes aren't enjoyable at all. Still, I hope you'll give me something more serious to do soon, or I’ll look pretty ridiculous when I share my adventures.”

Observe, my children, that it is almost always thus in life: out of a hundred things which terrify you, at least ninety-five will only make you smile, if you look them boldly in the face.

Observe, my children, that it's almost always like this in life: out of a hundred things that scare you, at least ninety-five will just make you smile if you confront them with confidence.

The sky had gradually become covered with clouds; large drops of rain began to fall; in the distance the thunder rumbled, but so faintly, that it seemed only like the snoring of an elephant or a hippopotamus.

The sky had slowly filled with clouds; big drops of rain started to fall; in the distance, thunder rumbled, but so softly that it sounded just like the snoring of an elephant or a hippopotamus.

“The greatest danger I run is that of catching cold. The rain has already begun, and who can tell when I shall reach the Fortress of Fear? This coward of a Croquemitaine has so well concealed his abode, that one might just as well look for a pin at the bottom of the sea.”

“The biggest risk I face is catching a cold. The rain has already started, and who knows when I'll get to the Fortress of Fear? This cowardly Croquemitaine has hidden his place so well that it’s like trying to find a pin at the bottom of the sea.”

A terrific clap of thunder was the only answer she received, and the glare of the light allowed her to distinguish at a short distance the castle, which was perched, as if balanced, on the extreme point of a mountain of eccentric form.

A loud clap of thunder was the only response she got, and the flash of light let her see in the distance the castle, which seemed to be balanced at the very tip of a strangely shaped mountain.

“So this, then, is the precious jewel which they have taken such pains to conceal from all eyes. By my faith! they were right to conceal it, for it appears to me the most hideous in the world.”

“So this, then, is the precious jewel that they have worked so hard to hide from everyone. Honestly! They were right to hide it, because it seems to me the most terrible thing in the world.”

Mitaine pushed forward. For a long time she followed the course of a ruined wall, when suddenly a flash of lightning cleaving the heavens enabled her to discover a horrible monster grazing at her from its crest. It resembled the skeleton of a horse, combined with those of an ostrich, a whale, and a giraffe. Its enormous head was supported by a disproportionately long neck, and its two claws, armed with immense talons, were seeking on the top of the wall for some point of vantage whence to leap upon her.

Mitaine pushed ahead. For a long time, she followed the path of a collapsed wall, when suddenly a flash of lightning lit up the sky, revealing a terrifying monster staring down at her from its peak. It looked like a mix between a horse skeleton, an ostrich, a whale, and a giraffe. Its gigantic head was held up by an unusually long neck, and its two claws, equipped with huge talons, were searching the top of the wall for a spot to leap down onto her.






215s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Mitaine, taken by surprise, sprang back twenty paces; the monster took as many in advance. She sank upon her knee as it drew near, and felt its hot breath blowing upon her.

Mitaine, caught off guard, jumped back twenty steps; the monster moved forward just as much. She dropped to her knee as it approached, feeling its hot breath on her.

“By the Shrine of St. Landri! I am acting like a child, and show myself little worthy to follow Charlemagne and Roland to battle.”

“By the Shrine of St. Landri! I'm acting like a kid and proving to be unworthy to follow Charlemagne and Roland into battle.”

She sprang up; the monster immediately recoiled.

She jumped up; the monster instantly pulled back.

“Will nothing teach me wisdom? Every obstacle that I meet boldly disappears, and yet I allow myself to be stopped by this vile form;” and she gave the wall a vigorous kick. The stones fell crumbling, and dragged with them a number of creepers and brambles a century old, breaking a poor harmless tree which had stood for ages, with its branches resting on the wall. Mitaine shrugged her shoulders, and moved on, saying, “As I expected!”

“Will nothing teach me wisdom? Every challenge I face vanishes before me, and yet I let myself be held back by this disgusting barrier;” and she kicked the wall hard. The stones crumbled and took down several old vines and thorny bushes, breaking a poor, innocent tree that had stood there for years with its branches resting on the wall. Mitaine shrugged and walked away, saying, “Just as I thought!”

In a few minutes she found herself in the presence of a more serious obstacle. Before her rolled a torrent, which carried down in its rapid waters huge blocks of stone, as any other stream would carry down logs. This new barrier it was not easy either to overcome or avoid. The night was dark, and the moon faint and pale, and half hidden in masses of cloud. It seemed rather like a dying watch-fire than a luminary of the first magnitude. The water of the torrent gleaming in this half light rushed by with formidable violence, and Mitaine felt her brain swim whenever she looked at it. She hurried up and down the bank, seeking in vain for a means of crossing. The lightning, as if to confuse her, redoubled its intensity, and showed her the castle situated at a short distance on the further shore. At length, however, she discovered a tree which lay across the gulf. Every wave as it passed had washed away a portion of the bank; the tree, half uprooted, had held its own well for a time, until at last, weary of the struggle, it had suffered itself to sink to the ground.

In a few minutes, she found herself facing a more serious obstacle. Before her was a raging torrent, sweeping away massive stones like any other stream would carry logs. This new barrier was difficult to overcome or evade. The night was dark, and the moon was faint and pale, barely visible through the clouds. It looked more like a dying fire than a bright light. The water of the torrent sparkled in the dim light, rushing by with intimidating force, making Mitaine feel dizzy every time she glanced at it. She ran up and down the bank, searching in vain for a way to cross. The lightning, as if trying to confuse her, flashed brighter and revealed the castle located a short distance on the opposite shore. Eventually, she spotted a tree that had fallen across the gap. Each wave had eroded part of the bank; the tree, partially uprooted, had held its position for a while until it finally succumbed to fatigue and settled to the ground.

Mitaine contemplated this means of crossing not without apprehension. Tremblingly she placed her foot upon the trunk; it shook and rocked. She hesitated, and as her hesitation increased, so the tree became more shaky and uncertain.

Mitaine thought about this way to cross with some worry. She nervously put her foot on the trunk; it wobbled and swayed. She hesitated, and as her uncertainty grew, the tree became even more unsteady and uncertain.

“What!” said she, impatiently; “am I so short a distance from my object, and must I draw back because the passage is not quite safe? No! it is fear that makes me awkward; every day I accomplish things far more difficult than this.”

“What!” she said, impatiently. “Am I really so close to my goal, and I have to hold back just because the path isn’t entirely safe? No! It’s fear that’s making me hesitate; I deal with things much harder than this every day.”

She set her foot resolutely on the trunk, and found, to her surprise, that it grew firmer as she went on.

She placed her foot firmly on the trunk and was surprised to find that it felt more solid as she continued.






217s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Why, I am on a wooden bridge,” said she, when she got half-way over. “Nay, indeed, it’s a fine stone bridge,” she cried, as she reached the farther shore.

“Why, I’m on a wooden bridge,” she said when she was halfway across. “No, it’s definitely a beautiful stone bridge,” she exclaimed as she reached the other side.

Of a truth, my children, fear doubles the importance of most obstacles, for it deprives us of half die faculties which should assist us to overcome them. Take away the ape’s intrepidity and give it to man, and man will become as agile as the ape.

Of a truth, my children, fear doubles the significance of most obstacles, for it robs us of half the abilities that should help us overcome them. Take away the ape’s fearlessness and give it to man, and man will become as agile as the ape.

Mitaine saw before her but one road, and set out resolutely along it’ although it wras so narrow that she brushed the rock on either side with her shoulders. It was, in fact, less a path than a cleft in the mountain side. She pushed forward on tip-toe, wondering a little what she should find at the other end of this burrow. Suddenly her head encountered an obstacle, and she discovered that the passage had become so low, that she must stoop to continue her path.

Mitaine saw only one road ahead of her and set off determinedly along it, even though it was so narrow that she brushed against the rocks on either side with her shoulders. It was really more of a gap in the mountainside than a path. She moved forward on tiptoe, a bit curious about what she would find at the other end of this tunnel. Suddenly, her head hit something, and she realized that the passage had gotten so low that she had to bend down to keep going.

“Do they want to bury me alive?” The thought made her hair bristle; and not without reason, I can assure you, for she was in utter darkness, with hardly a breath of air, and every instant she felt the four walls closing in.

“Do they want to bury me alive?” The thought made her hair stand on end; and not without reason, I can assure you, because she was in complete darkness, with barely a breath of air, and every moment she felt the four walls closing in.

“Do your best, Croquemitaine; it shall never be said that I turned back, when I had got so close to you.”

“Do your best, Croquemitaine; it will never be said that I backed down when I had gotten so close to you.”

She was now compelled to continue her progress on her hands and knees. “Yu will get nothing by it; I will pay you for this when I meet you.”

She now had to keep moving on her hands and knees. “You won’t gain anything from this; I’ll pay you back when I see you.”

The ceiling was now so low, that she was obliged to drag herself along the ground. “If there be room for a mouse, I’ll get through, never trust me!”

The ceiling was now so low that she had to crawl on the ground. “If there's enough space for a mouse, I'll squeeze through, just watch me!”

At last, she saw with joy a gleam of light, a few paces further on. This feeble ray gave her fresh courage, and she struggled on by dint of nails, knees, and feet so well, that in a few seconds she had reached the outlet. She was about to breathe again, to live again, to move freely! one more effort, and she would be at liberty! She perceived that the opening at the end of the passage was guarded by a strange sort of grating.

At last, she spotted a glimmer of light a short distance ahead. This faint ray gave her a boost of courage, and she fought her way forward using her nails, knees, and feet so well that in just a few moments she reached the exit. She was about to take a breath again, to live again, to move freely! Just one more push, and she would be free! She noticed that the opening at the end of the tunnel was blocked by a strange kind of grating.

“Well, this complicates the situation! I should be curious to know what my long-bearded godsire would do, if he found himself on all fours in this mole-run before these bars. Assist me to get out of this, St. J ames, and I will offer up to you a prayer of gratitude.”

“Well, this makes things tricky! I’d love to know what my long-bearded godfather would do if he was on all fours in this mole-run before these bars. Help me get out of this, St. James, and I’ll say a prayer of thanks to you.”

Mitaine made another movement to approach still nearer to the grating; she was about to take the bars in her hand, when she perceived there was nothing before her but a spider’s web.

Mitaine made another move to get closer to the grating; she was about to grab the bars when she noticed that all that was in front of her was a spider’s web.

“Thanks, St. James! you have saved me from a terrible danger.”

“Thanks, St. James! You’ve saved me from a terrible danger.”

But now the spider came down into the middle of his web to defend his stronghold, and it was with no common insect that she had to deal.

But now the spider came down to the center of her web to defend her territory, and she was up against no ordinary insect.

Picture to yourselves a body as big as your two fists, bloated and hairy; legs by the dozen, vying with each other in agility and flexibility, with two pinchers like those of a scorpion, and eyes that gleamed in the dark.

Imagine a body about the size of your two fists, swollen and hairy; dozens of legs competing with each other in speed and flexibility, with two pincers like a scorpion's, and eyes that shone in the dark.

If Mitaine had had the free use of her limbs she would not have taken much notice of such a trifle; but you must remember that she was lying flat upon the ground, hedged in on all sides as close as if in a coffin, and that she could only fight the creature by butting at it with her head. The spider, taking advantage of her hesitation, set about repairing its net, adding thread to thread with frightful rapidity.

If Mitaine had been able to move freely, she wouldn’t have paid much attention to such a small thing; but you have to remember that she was lying flat on the ground, trapped on all sides just like in a coffin, and the only way she could fight the creature was by headbutting it. The spider, seizing the moment of her hesitation, started fixing its web, adding thread to thread at a terrifying speed.






223s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“It is worth one’s while to be the godchild of an Emperor, the daughter of a knight, the friend of a hero, and, above all, a favourite of St. James, in order to run away from a spider. Mountjoy, St. Denis! let’s charge the foe!” She lowered her head, closed her eyes, and pushed her way on. The web broke; she felt her opponent glide over her shoulder, and run along her back. She immediately pressed herself with all her force against the roof, heard a sound like the breaking of an egg, and stepped forth mistress of the field. With what joy did she find herself in the open air! How did she rejoice in the rain that beat on her face and the whirlwind, whose violence tore up even the stones in her path!

“It’s definitely a big deal to be the godchild of an Emperor, the daughter of a knight, a friend of a hero, and especially a favorite of St. James, all to escape a spider. Mountjoy, St. Denis! Let’s charge the enemy!” She lowered her head, closed her eyes, and pushed through. The web broke; she felt her opponent slide over her shoulder and scamper down her back. She immediately pressed herself as hard as she could against the roof, heard a sound like an egg cracking, and stepped out victorious. What joy she felt being in the open air! How she reveled in the rain hitting her face and the wind, so fierce it even uprooted the stones in her path!

Before her rose the Fortress of Fear.

Before her stood the Fortress of Fear.






221s

Original Size -- Medium-Size






224s

Original Size -- Medium-Size










CHAPTER IX. A NIGHT IN THE FORTRESS OF FEAR.

I SHOULD like, my young friends, to give you a horrible—an alarming—a terrific description of the Fortress of Fear. The subject is a tempting one enough, but I am the slave of truth, and moreover, imagination has built it after such a fashion that every one sees it under a different aspect. I can, however, tell you a little about it.

I would like, my young friends, to give you a scary—an unsettling—a terrifying description of the Fortress of Fear. The topic is enticing enough, but I am bound by the truth, and besides, imagination has constructed it in such a way that everyone views it differently. I can, however, share a bit about it.

The Fortress of Fear is only seen at night, and scarcely can its black outline be made out against the black sky. If the moon shows herself, it is only with an evil purpose to bring out more clearly some hideous combination of lines. The stones are leperous, and the snakes that dwell among them seem like worms that feed on them. Life is represented there by the mere refuse of creation—vultures, adders, centipedes, rats, scorpions, toads, woodlice, and owls; and yet one could not help wondering how even such foul broods as these could inhabit such a place. Those who have had the misfortune to behold this ominous sight perceive only an irregular line of towers, half fallen into ruins, and resembling nothing so much as the fangs of some ogress seven hundred years old. The Fortress of Fear is the oldest of all fortresses; that it still stands is a miracle, for a breath can overthrow it;—and yet it is eternal. Each of us reckons an hour in his life in which it has appeared to him; and even the bravest of us must confess to having paid it a visit.

The Fortress of Fear can only be seen at night, and its dark outline barely stands out against the pitch-black sky. If the moon shows up, it's only to cast an evil light that reveals some grotesque shapes. The stones look diseased, and the snakes lurking among them resemble worms feeding on decay. Life there is represented by nothing but the refuse of existence—vultures, adders, centipedes, rats, scorpions, toads, woodlice, and owls; yet one can’t help but wonder how even such revolting creatures can survive in such a place. Those unfortunate enough to witness this foreboding sight see only a jagged line of towers, half crumbled, looking much like the fangs of a seven-hundred-year-old ogress. The Fortress of Fear is the oldest of all fortresses; that it still stands is a miracle, as it could be toppled by a mere breath; yet it feels eternal. Each of us has moments in our lives when it has appeared to us, and even the bravest among us must admit to having paid it a visit.






225s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Mitaine discovered a low portal, almost concealed by the ivy; the wood was worm-eaten, the iron was rusty, there was the slimy track of a snail across the handle. In the archway roosted a flock of night birds, which flew out, expressing their disgust at being disturbed, by melancholy hooting. Mitaine pushed the door—it resisted; she smote it with the pommel of her sword—a hollow sound was the only answer; for ten minutes she struggled in vain to force an entrance, then, losing patience, she gave it a vigorous kick with her foot. The woodwork gave way, the lock came off, the hinges parted, and the barrier fell inwards. Immediately she heard a loud noise, and felt several severe blows. The stonework of the arch had given way, and fallen in upon her. Fortunately she was not alarmed; had she shrunk back, she must have been buried in the ruins. A formidable heap of rubbish blocked the entrance. Where Time busies himself in the work of destruction, and Accident assists him to build a barricade, they both do their work so well, that those most experienced in such constructions must bow admiringly to their superior skill.

Mitaine found a low portal, almost hidden by ivy; the wood was rotting, the iron was rusty, and there was a slimy trail left by a snail on the handle. In the archway perched a group of night birds, which flew out, expressing their annoyance at being disturbed with sorrowful hoots. Mitaine pushed the door—it wouldn’t budge; she hit it with the pommel of her sword—a hollow sound was the only reply; for ten minutes she struggled in vain to get in, then, losing her patience, she kicked it hard with her foot. The wood broke, the lock came off, the hinges separated, and the door fell inward. Immediately, she heard a loud noise and felt several heavy hits. The stone arch had crumbled and fallen on her. Fortunately, she wasn’t scared; if she had stepped back, she would have been buried in the debris. A massive pile of rubble blocked the entrance. Where Time focuses on destruction, and Accident helps build a barrier, they do such a thorough job that even the most experienced in such structures must bow in admiration to their superior skill.

“Ho! Ho! What do they take me for here?” said Mitaine to herself, not without anger. “Do they fancy by any chance that I want to run away? This is a most needless precaution.”

“Wow! What do they think I am here?” said Mitaine to herself, not without anger. “Do they really think I want to run away? This is such an unnecessary precaution.”

Mitaine was at the foot of a narrow spiral staircase, which led to the top of the castle. The walls, covered with thick moss, distilled an offensive moisture, which, falling on the stairs, encouraged the growth of forests of ferns, lichens, and toadstools, the pleasant homes of hundreds of wood-lice, and other creeping things. On the first step was seated a toad; a pale lambent flame played around it, the only light to be met with in this dismal spot. The toad rose on its hind legs like a kangaroo, and began to climb the staircase, leaving behind it on each step a slimy track, which spread out exhaling a noisome odour. Mitaine followed this phosphorescent guide. Hearing a hollow sound accompanying each step, she turned and saw the stairs crumble away one after another as she ascended.

Mitaine stood at the bottom of a narrow spiral staircase that led up to the castle's top. The walls, thick with moss, dripped with a musty moisture that fell onto the stairs, encouraging patches of ferns, lichens, and mushrooms to flourish—home to countless woodlice and other creeping creatures. Perched on the first step was a toad; a faint, flickering light danced around it, the only illumination in this gloomy place. The toad stood up on its hind legs like a kangaroo and started to climb the staircase, leaving behind a slimy trail on each step that spread out, releasing a foul smell. Mitaine followed this glowing guide. Hearing a hollow sound with each step, she looked back and saw the stairs crumbling away one after another as she climbed.






226s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“They are evidently bent on keeping me here, and I confess I shall have some difficulty in tearing myself away.”

“They clearly want to keep me here, and I admit it will be hard for me to pull myself away.”

The toad continued to lead the way. At the sixtieth stair it paused before a door, which opened, although there was nobody to be seen: the toad again moved on, and Mitaine continued to follow it. She found herself in a vast gallery lighted only by the moon. Refreshed by the cool air which blew on her face, and by the glimpse of the open country which she caught through a window, she felt as if she had just emerged from the tomb. On her left hand was a blank wall; before her opened, one after another, a series of huge folding doors; on her right was a large array of columns and arches that flung their gloomy shadows on the floor and side of the chamber. Before her was the toad going on without stopping; gleaming with phosphorescent light, and leaving behind it, as if crawled along, a slimy and shining track. As Mitaine passed by the first column, it crumbled in pieces, and she beheld, standing upright on the pedestal, a corpse wrapped in its winding-sheet, and holding in its hand a lighted torch. It stepped down from its place, and, waiting until she passed, took up its position on her left. The second column sank in its turn, a second corpse descended and placed itself on her right hand, also bearing a torch. The same thing took place throughout the whole length of the gallery; but the attention of our young page was distracted by the spectacle she beheld on passing the first door. She saw an immense hole, the mere sight of which made her giddy; at one moment excessively bright, at the next equally gloomy, it seemed as if lighted by some gigantic forge, whose flame alternately blazed up and died at every successive blast of the bellows. This intermittent glare was insupportable, and for some minutes Mitaine was almost blinded. She heard groans, and, at length, contrived to distinguish thousands of unhappy wretches with their hands tied behind their backs, and their limbs fractured, suspended by their wrists from the roof. Her heart full of pity and rage, she was about to rush to their aid, when she perceived that the hall was without a floor; a gulf, at the bottom of which a torrent was roaring, yawned beneath the feet of the victims. She turned aside her head, wiped away a tear, and hastened onwards. Every door before which she passed afforded her a view of new tortures, and her impotence to relieve these agonies so infuriated her, that, not knowing how to vent her rage, she rushed, sword in hand, upon the melancholy procession that surrounded her; but she encountered nothing but empty air. The corpses, taking no heed, pursued their way without hurrying, without delaying. Then the anger of Mitaine knew no bounds. She rushed on recklessly in search of an enemy. The toad took to flight; the dead, observing their distance, seemed to glide, not walk over the floor. At the end of the gallery a door opened, on grating hinges, and closed again as soon as Mitaine had crossed the threshold. The darkness was impenetrable. She was compelled to halt. The dull flame of the torches flickered up and faded in the gloom without giving out any light. The corpses ranged themselves in an immense circle round the toad; the toad gave a bound at least ten feet high, and Mitaine observed that it increased in size.

The toad kept leading the way. At the sixtieth step, it stopped in front of a door that opened on its own, even though there was no one around. The toad continued on, and Mitaine followed it. She found herself in a huge gallery lit only by the moon. The cool breeze on her face and the view of the open countryside through a window made her feel like she had just come back to life. On her left was a blank wall; in front of her were a series of huge folding doors; to her right was a row of columns and arches casting their dark shadows on the floor and walls of the chamber. The toad moved forward without pausing, shining with phosphorescent light and leaving behind a slimy, shiny trail. As Mitaine passed the first column, it crumbled, revealing a corpse wrapped in a shroud standing on a pedestal, holding a lit torch. It stepped down, waited for her to pass, and then took its place on her left. The second column also collapsed, and another corpse descended to her right, also carrying a torch. This happened all along the length of the gallery; however, Mitaine's attention was caught by what she saw as she passed the first door. She saw a massive hole that made her dizzy; bright one moment and dark the next, it looked like it was lit by some giant forge, with flames flaring and dying with the bellows' every puff. The flashing light was unbearable, and for a few minutes, Mitaine was nearly blinded. She heard groans and eventually managed to make out thousands of unfortunate souls with their hands bound behind their backs, their limbs broken, hanging from the ceiling by their wrists. Filled with pity and anger, she was about to rush to help them when she realized the hall had no floor; a chasm lay beneath the victims, roaring with a torrent at the bottom. She turned away, wiped a tear, and hurried on. Every door she passed revealed new horrors, and her inability to help drove her into a rage, prompting her to charge, sword in hand, at the sorrowful procession surrounding her; but she encountered nothing but empty air. The corpses ignored her and moved on steadily, neither rushing nor slowing down. Mitaine's anger reached a peak. She recklessly ran ahead looking for an enemy. The toad fled; the dead seemed to glide across the floor, keeping their distance. At the end of the gallery, a door creaked open and closed as soon as Mitaine stepped through. The darkness was thick. She had to stop. The dim flame of the torches flickered in the gloom without providing any light. The corpses formed a large circle around the toad, which leaped at least ten feet into the air, and Mitaine noticed that it was getting bigger.






227s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

As it swelled out, the hall became filled with light. Then the beast began to assume airs and graces, to attitudinise, and to ogle; and lastly, to finish these vagaries, it set about its toilet, and commenced scratching itself, emitting, at every touch of its foot, showers of venom and sparks.

As it expanded, the hall was filled with light. Then the beast started to adopt a pose, to show off, and to stare; and finally, to wrap up these antics, it began grooming itself, scratching at its body and sending out bursts of venom and sparks with each touch of its foot.






230s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

The hall which Mitaine had just entered was the largest in the world. It seemed like some enormous square, in which met a number of wide roads, whose starting-points were lost in obscurity. The ceiling, which was low, was supported on huge granite cubes, whose sides were adorned with bas reliefs, representing the most varied scenes in the dance of death. The toad took its seat on an overturned column, at the foot of one of the pillars, shining like some baleful meteor. In front of it, beneath a daïs of black serge, embroidered with silver, sat the Lord of the Fortress and his family, while in all the galleries legions of ghosts waited, motionless, the orders of their master.

The hall that Mitaine had just entered was the largest in the world. It felt like a massive square, intersected by several wide roads, their starting points fading into darkness. The low ceiling was supported by huge granite blocks, their sides decorated with bas reliefs depicting various scenes in the dance of death. The toad settled on an overturned column at the base of one of the pillars, glowing like a menacing meteor. In front of it, beneath a dais of black fabric embroidered with silver, sat the Lord of the Fortress and his family, while in all the galleries, legions of ghosts stood still, awaiting their master's orders.

The throne was of aspen wood; it was no easy task to reach it. Oubliettes, traps, and snares defended the approach. The Lord of Fear was standing up. On either side of him were seated the noble dame Cowardice of St. Panic, and her daughters, Consternation, Fright, Terror, Alarm, Dismay, Apprehension, Trepidation, Timidity, Pusillanimity.

The throne was made of aspen wood, and getting to it was no easy feat. Oubliettes, traps, and snares guarded the way. The Lord of Fear was standing. On either side of him sat the noble Lady Cowardice of St. Panic and her daughters: Consternation, Fright, Terror, Alarm, Dismay, Apprehension, Trepidation, Timidity, and Pusillanimity.






231s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Poltroonry, and Dastardy. All were misshapen, and so accustomed to try to look on every side of them at once, for fear of being taken by surprise, that they squinted frightfully. They were all absolutely hideous to behold.

Poltroonery and cowardice. They were all deformed, and so used to trying to keep an eye on everything around them at once, out of fear of being caught off guard, that they squinted horribly. They were all completely grotesque to look at.

The Lord of Fear was tall, but he stooped and kept his head sunk between his shoulders. His bristling locks were prematurely white; his hollow eye did not remain still for an instant, but wandered restlessly to every corner; his sunken countenance, pale and colourless as wax, was disfigured by green streaks; his purple lips, continually quivering with nervous excitement, endeavoured in vain to assume an air of bravery; his fidgety fingers wandered to his cuirass, his sword, his dagger, as if to assure themselves that they would not be wanting if needed.

The Lord of Fear was tall, but he hunched over and kept his head lowered between his shoulders. His unkempt hair had turned white too soon; his sunken eyes darted around restlessly, never staying in one spot; his pale, waxy face was marred by green streaks; his purple lips, constantly trembling with anxiety, tried unsuccessfully to look brave; his restless fingers roamed over his armor, sword, and dagger, almost as if checking that they’d be available when necessary.

The family of Fear, perspiration bathed his face, in spite of the fever that consumed him. His teeth chattered, and every moment a fit of shivering set all his defensive armour rattling under his dingy cloak; and every time that she heard this sound of steel, Dame Coward gave a terrible jump, and gazed round her upon all sides for the cause of her alarm. She was seated on the very edge of her throne, with her two hands resting on the elbows, so that she might at once jump up and run away. Like her daughters, she was dressed in a material the colour of which was constantly changing. A hare reposed on her knees.

The family of Fear, sweat soaked his face, despite the fever consuming him. His teeth chattered, and with every moment, a fit of shivering made all his protective gear rattle under his shabby cloak; and every time she heard the sound of steel, Dame Coward jumped in shock and looked around her for the source of her fright. She sat on the very edge of her throne, her hands resting on the arms, ready to jump up and run away. Like her daughters, she wore a fabric that changed color constantly. A hare rested on her lap.

“This little page would be nice to eat,” whispered Trepidation to her father; “don’t be too severe upon him.”

“This little page would be nice to eat,” whispered Trepidation to her father; “don’t be too hard on him.”

“There you are again with your absurdities! you have no force of character,” interposed Alarm. “If one ever listened to you, Heaven knows what would become of us.”

“There you are again with your nonsense! You have no strength of character,” interrupted Alarm. “If anyone ever listened to you, who knows what would happen to us.”

“We must, at any price,” said Dastardy, “get rid of this young vixen, and I feel sure that by attacking her in the rear——”

“We have to, no matter what,” said Dastardy, “get rid of this young troublemaker, and I’m confident that by striking her from behind——”

“I am afraid our last hour is come,” said Apprehension, bursting into tears.

“I’m afraid our last hour has come,” said Apprehension, breaking down in tears.

“You are always the same,” said Alarm. “You would never tire of throwing the handle after the hatchet.”

“You're always the same,” said Alarm. “You would never get tired of throwing the handle after the hatchet.”

“Why don’t you speak, sister?” said Dastardy to Timidity, who was hiding herself. “Let us hear your opinion.”

“Why don’t you speak, sister?” Dastardy said to Timidity, who was hiding. “We’d like to hear your opinion.”

“I—but—I don’t know,” stammered Timidity.

“I—but—I don’t know,” stammered Timidity.

“You never know anything,” answered Dastardy, giving her sister a pinch that nearly brought the blood, and then running away.

“You never know anything,” replied Dastardy, pinching her sister hard enough to nearly draw blood, and then taking off.

Poor Timidity gave a shriek that made all the family jump again. The Lord of Fear sprang back ten paces, and drew his dagger. Dame Coward jumped up and let fall her hare, which immediately hid itself under her petticoat.

Poor Timidity let out a scream that startled the whole family once more. The Lord of Fear recoiled ten steps and pulled out his dagger. Dame Coward jumped up and dropped her hare, which quickly scrambled under her skirt.






235s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Be silent, idiots, and come round me again; that foolish Timidity has given me a fright. The first who speaks shall be put in the dark cupboard.” After this awful threat came the silence of death.

“Be quiet, you fools, and come gather around me again; that stupid fear has scared me. The first one to speak will be locked in the dark cupboard.” After this terrible threat, there was a deathly silence.

“Well, and what would you do here, little one?” said the Lord of Fear, in the interval between two shivering fits.

“Well, what would you do here, little one?” said the Lord of Fear, during a break between two shivering fits.

“By the Shrine of St. Landri,” said Mitaine, clapping her hands on her hips, “it must be admitted you have a strange way of receiving your guests. I have shrunk from nothing in order that I might see you, and my perseverance deserves a better return.”

“By the Shrine of St. Landri,” said Mitaine, placing her hands on her hips, “I have to say you have a very odd way of welcoming your guests. I've gone to great lengths just to see you, and my determination deserves a better reward.”

“You do not answer my question. Why do you come here?”

“You're not answering my question. Why are you here?”

“To drive you away.”

"To push you away."

On hearing these words the Lord of Fear shrank into himself until you would have thought that half of him had disappeared, and Dame Coward sank back into her chair, behind which her daughters concealed themselves.

On hearing these words, the Lord of Fear shrank into himself until it seemed like half of him had vanished, and Dame Coward sank back into her chair, behind which her daughters hid themselves.

“Imprudent wretch!” stuttered Fear, shaking until he nearly fell. “How dare you defy me thus?”

“Reckless fool!” Fear stammered, trembling so much he nearly fell. “How dare you challenge me like this?”

“To judge from your appearance,” said Mitaine, smiling, “there’s no great merit in that.”

“To judge by your look,” said Mitaine, smiling, “there’s not much to brag about there.”

“You dare to doubt my courage? You deserve to suffer the terrors of my vengeance.” It was not without some difficulty that Fear uttered these words, for his tongue was almost paralysed.

“You dare to doubt my courage? You deserve to face the horrors of my revenge.” It wasn't easy for Fear to say this, as his tongue was nearly paralyzed.

“You have no influence over me; and all the absurd scarecrows you have called up to terrify me are only fit to be laughed at!”

“You have no power over me; and all the ridiculous figures you’ve conjured up to scare me are just meant to be laughed at!”

“My name is the terror of the universe.”

“My name is the fear of the universe.”

“You libel the universe by saying so. Because a few weak minds allow you to rule them, you consider yourself master of the world. Come out of your den into the light of day, and see how you will be received!”

“You're insulting the universe by saying that. Just because a few weak-minded people let you control them, you think you're the master of the world. Step out of your cave into the daylight and see how people will respond!”

“The women are on my side!”

“The women are on my side!”

“They are not! When they catch a glimpse of you they cannot in truth repress an exclamation of natural disgust. An insect, a shadow, an unusual noise can make them tremble; but when a serious danger presents itself, when a great sentiment animates them, they will, as Christians, die the death of martyrs; as wives, follow their husbands into battle, like the Gallic women; and, as mothers, struggle with lions for the safety of their children. They will, in short, achieve immortality, like Judith, like Lucretia, like St. Genevieve.”

“They aren’t! When they see you, they can’t help but react with genuine disgust. An insect, a shadow, or a strange noise can make them flinch, but when real danger appears, when deep emotions move them, they will, as Christians, die like martyrs; as wives, follow their husbands into battle, just like the Gallic women; and, as mothers, fight off lions to protect their children. In short, they will achieve immortality, like Judith, like Lucretia, like St. Genevieve.”

“Well, at any rate, I have the children. The little people are my subjects.”

“Well, anyway, I have the kids. The little ones are my subjects.”

“And you dare to tell this to me? Why, you actually elevate impudence almost to the position of courage. The children would obey you least of any of us if wicked teachers and foolish parents did not place them in your power. They threaten them with the dark room, and they take care to lock you up there with them. They call the wolf to eat them. Did Romulus and Remus quake at the approach of their wild nurse? I am but a child, but I know how much you are worth, and, by St. Landri’s Shrine! I defy you utterly.”

“And you actually think you can say this to me? You seriously take impudence to a whole new level, making it seem like bravery. The kids would listen to you the least if it weren't for the wicked teachers and clueless parents who put them under your control. They threaten them with the dark room and make sure to lock you in there with them. They call in the wolf to scare them. Did Romulus and Remus tremble at the sight of their wild nurse? I may be just a kid, but I know exactly what you’re worth, and, by St. Landri’s Shrine! I completely defy you.”

Mitaine became aware of a low sound, and noticed a stir among the corpses. At the end of one of the numberless passages that opened into the hall where this happened there appeared some pale rays of light which seemed to come nearer. As their light grew more distinct that of the toad began to die out, and the creature itself commenced shifting uneasily on its seat. The Lord of Fear seemed more alarmed than ever. His teeth chattered like castanets—he had to make three attempts before he could speak.

Mitaine heard a faint sound and noticed some movement among the bodies. At the end of one of the countless passages leading into the hall where this was happening, some pale rays of light appeared, getting closer. As the light became clearer, the glow from the toad began to fade, and the creature started shifting uncomfortably in its seat. The Lord of Fear looked more panicked than ever. His teeth chattered like castanets—he tried three times before he could speak.

“You do ill to deny my power; all these who surround me have acknowledged it!”

“You're wrong to deny my power; everyone around me admits it!”

“They are ashamed of it now,” cried Mitaine; and then turning to them, she shouted, “Can you submit to such a lord? You have only to make one step towards him, and you will drive him and his wretched race from the face of the earth. Your hands are not dead, they are but benumbed for a while. Make one more effort. Fling yourselves on the tyrant. I will show you the way!”

“They're ashamed of it now,” shouted Mitaine; and then turning to them, she yelled, “Can you really put up with such a lord? You only need to take one step towards him, and you can drive him and his miserable kind from the earth. Your hands aren't dead, they're just numb for a bit. Make one more effort. Throw yourselves at the tyrant. I’ll show you how!”

At these words the dead let fall their winding-sheets, and discovered to view a legion of knights in rusty armour with their swords drawn. Alarm gave a shriek, which was answered by screams from Fear himself, from Dame Coward, from Consternation, Fright, Terror, Dismay, Apprehension, Trepidation, Timidity, Pusillanimity, Poltroonery, and Dastardy.

At these words, the dead dropped their shrouds, revealing a legion of knights in rusty armor with their swords drawn. Alarm let out a shriek, which was echoed by screams from Fear himself, from Dame Coward, and from Consternation, Fright, Terror, Dismay, Apprehension, Trepidation, Timidity, Pusillanimity, Poltroonery, and Dastardy.

Then was seen a strange sight. The bas-reliefs began to start into life, and continued their wild dance along the pillars, to the accompaniment of alarming shrieks. The thunder rolled, and yawning fissures opened in the walls and ceiling. The earth gaped amid deafening clamours, and Mitaine found herself in the dark. She did not remain long thus, for the galleries sank by degrees, and day came on apace. Its first rays glittered on her arms; the cheery voice of Chanticleer resounded, and, as if it had but waited the signal, the Fortress of Fear vanished into air!

Then a strange sight appeared. The bas-reliefs came to life and continued their wild dance along the pillars, accompanied by terrifying shrieks. Thunder rumbled, and yawning cracks opened in the walls and ceiling. The ground split open amidst deafening noise, and Mitaine found herself in darkness. However, she didn't stay there for long, as the galleries slowly descended, and daylight approached quickly. Its first rays sparkled on her arms; the cheerful voice of Chanticleer echoed, and, as if it had been waiting for the signal, the Fortress of Fear disappeared into thin air!

Mitaine was mute with astonishment. How fair appeared the country to her! how beautiful the sun! and how softly did the breeze of morning woo her cheek! She fell on her knees, and uttered a heartfelt prayer.

Mitaine was speechless with amazement. How lovely the countryside looked to her! How beautiful the sun was! And how gently the morning breeze caressed her cheek! She dropped to her knees and said a sincere prayer.

The fields were variegated with a thousand colours, as though they contained specimens of every kind of flower that blows. The birds joined in—never had they chanted a more joyous welcome to dawn. There was nothing left of the castle but the recollection, and that was already growing indistinct.

The fields were filled with a thousand colors, as if they contained every type of flower that blooms. The birds added to the scene—never had they sung a more joyful greeting to dawn. There was nothing left of the castle but memories, and those were already starting to fade.

When Mitaine had finished her orisons and rose to her feet, she beheld an old man and a young woman gazing at her with an affectionate expression. They were but a few steps from her, yet she could scarcely see them, for they were enveloped in a faint mist.

When Mitaine finished her prayers and stood up, she saw an old man and a young woman looking at her with a warm expression. They were just a few steps away, but she could barely see them because they were surrounded by a light mist.

“Who are you?” she asked.

“Who are you?” she asked.

“Your grateful friends. You have delivered us from Fear, who used to hold us captive. For a long time we have ceased to breathe, but, thanks to you, we are about to see once more those from whom we were so hastily snatched away. To-day is the Feast of the Dead, and heaven allows us to pass the day on earth. All those whom you have delivered are going to escort you to Charlemagne’s camp to testify to your great courage and noble bearing.”

“Your grateful friends. You have freed us from Fear, who used to keep us trapped. For a long time, we have been unable to breathe, but because of you, we are about to see once again those from whom we were so quickly taken away. Today is the Feast of the Dead, and heaven allows us to spend the day on earth. All those you have saved are going to accompany you to Charlemagne’s camp to show our gratitude for your great courage and noble demeanor.”

Then Mitaine saw gathered around her from all quarters a number of knights clad in armour that was eaten up with rust. They were of all ages and of all countries, the greater part being mounted. A few women and children followed the procession. The footfalls were unheard, and left no mark behind them. The figures were transparent, bathed in a strange mist, to which the sun gave an opalescent gleam.

Then Mitaine saw a number of knights gathered around her from all directions, dressed in armor that was covered in rust. They were of all ages and from various countries, with most of them on horseback. A few women and children followed the procession. Their footsteps were silent and left no trace. The figures were transparent, surrounded by a strange mist that sparkled in the sunlight.

Having ranged themselves in column, they began to march onward, and Mitaine retraversed the places which had seemed to her so terrific on the preceding night: the stone bridge across the torrent, the wall covered with creepers, and almost hidden by acacia boughs, the forest of naked stems—everything, in short, appeared full of gaiety now that the sun was shining.

Having lined up in formation, they started to walk forward, and Mitaine retraced the areas that had seemed so frightening to her the night before: the stone bridge over the rushing water, the wall covered in vines and nearly obscured by acacia branches, the forest of bare trunks—everything, in short, looked cheerful now that the sun was shining.

She called to her the old man who had lately addressed her, and bade him tell her what were the tortures, the sight of which had so roused her.

She called over the old man who had recently spoken to her and asked him to tell her what tortures she had seen that had so stirred her.

“Those,” said the dead man, “were the halls of nightmare, my child. The Lord of Fear gives his victims no rest. He and Sleep, who delivers them into his hand, understand each other. Incubi, demons, vampires, and ghoules form his terrible executioners, and preside over the punishments. You have seen them at their task, I need not attempt to describe them!”

“Those,” said the dead man, “were the halls of nightmare, my child. The Lord of Fear gives his victims no rest. He and Sleep, who hands them over to him, are in sync. Incubi, demons, vampires, and ghouls are his dreadful executioners and oversee the punishments. You have seen them in action; I don’t need to describe them!”

“What can defend us against them?”

“What can protect us from them?”

“A clear conscience and a good digestion.”

“A clear conscience and good digestion.”

In a quarter of an hour Mitaine perceived the hut at which she had stopped on the night before. The peasant was seated on the ground among his little ones.

In fifteen minutes, Mitaine spotted the hut where she had stopped the night before. The farmer was sitting on the ground with his kids.

“Thank heaven!” said she. “Poor old man, your feeble sight will not, doubtless, allow you to distinguish your son as yet. But you, his wife, you can no doubt perceive him.”

“Thank goodness!” she said. “Poor old man, your weak vision probably doesn’t let you recognize your son yet. But you, his wife, can definitely see him.”

“We have never ceased to see him since we parted,” said she. “There is neither limit nor let to the vision of the dead.”

“We haven't stopped seeing him since we separated,” she said. “There’s no limit or pause to how the dead appear to us.”

The peasant turned his head, saw the procession approaching, recognised Mitaine, and, with a shout of surprise, at once ran to meet her.

The peasant turned his head, saw the procession coming, recognized Mitaine, and, with a shout of surprise, immediately ran to meet her.

Ere he had reached half-way, his glance fell on his father and his wife, and, overcome with joy, he sank on his knees, stretching out his arms towards them. He would fain have spoken, but could find no language to express in fitting terms the joy he experienced. He scarce dared to move, lest he should put to flight the beloved group he saw before him. When he had ascertained that he was not suffering from an illusion, tears filled his eyes, and, clasping his hands, he fell on his face, saying, “Kind Heaven, I am indeed grateful for this!”

Before he had reached halfway, his gaze fell on his father and his wife, and, overwhelmed with joy, he sank to his knees, reaching out his arms toward them. He wanted to speak but couldn't find the right words to express the happiness he felt. He barely dared to move, afraid he might scare away the beloved group in front of him. When he realized he wasn't imagining it, tears filled his eyes, and, clasping his hands, he fell to the ground, saying, “Kind Heaven, I am truly grateful for this!”

I will not attempt to describe to you the joy of these three, whom death had, for a while, no power to separate. The mother covered her babes with kisses. The peasant, now as aged as his father had been, could not tear himself from his arms. Their white beards mingled at each embrace. The first outburst of joy over, they all three turned to Mitaine, and kissed her hands.

I won't try to explain the joy of these three, whom death couldn't separate for a while. The mother showered her babies with kisses. The peasant, now as old as his father had been, couldn't pull himself away from his embrace. Their white beards tangled together with each hug. Once the initial burst of joy passed, all three turned to Mitaine and kissed her hands.

“Who could have forewarned you of all this happiness, my son?” said the father.

“Who could have warned you about all this happiness, my son?” said the father.

“Do you not know, then? My child, who, some years ago lost his reason, has become the cleverest of the family since daybreak this morning. Henceforth there are no saints in the calendar I shall revere as I do you!” said he to Mitaine, who had no small difficulty in freeing herself from the demonstrations of gratitude of which she was the object. She called for the horse which she had left with her host of the previous night, and rode away at full gallop, followed by her fantastic escort.

“Don’t you know? My child, who lost his mind a few years ago, has become the smartest in the family since this morning. From now on, there are no saints in the calendar that I will honor as much as I honor you!” he said to Mitaine, who struggled to escape the outpouring of gratitude directed at her. She called for the horse she had left with her host from the night before and rode away at full speed, followed by her quirky entourage.

In about six hours she saw the camp of Charlemagne. The sentinels on outpost duty, seeing a cloud of dust in the distance coming along towards them with such speed, fell back and gave the alarm.

In around six hours, she spotted Charlemagne's camp. The sentinels on watch duty, noticing a cloud of dust in the distance approaching quickly, retreated and sounded the alarm.

“What is it?” said the Emperor. “Who are these that thus fall into our hands? Go, Miton; mount your horse, take an escort, and inspect these new comers.”

“What is it?” said the Emperor. “Who are these that have fallen into our hands? Go, Miton; get on your horse, take a squad, and check out these newcomers.”

In a moment the whole camp was alive. Every one put on his corslet, laced his helm, seized his lance, and sprang to saddle. Miton chose thirty mounted knights and led them out.

In an instant, the entire camp was buzzing with activity. Everyone put on their armor, strapped on their helmets, grabbed their lances, and jumped onto their horses. Miton selected thirty mounted knights and took them out.

“By my faith!” said he, “these be strange folks. To judge from their size they ought not to be far off, and yet I can hardly make them out. Can you see them better, Red John?” he asked one of his men.

“By my faith!” he said, “these are really strange people. By their size, they shouldn’t be too far away, yet I can barely see them. Can you see them better, Red John?” he asked one of his men.

“Not I! My wonder is as great as yours. But is not that a page in the imperial livery who is riding at their head?”

“Not me! My amazement is just as big as yours. But isn’t that a page in the royal uniform leading them?”

“By my life, it is Mitaine!” And Miton spurred forward at such speed that in three minutes he was in his daughter’s arms. The ghostly squadron halted, and the thirty knights halted likewise, striving to pacify their startled horses, which were snuffing the air, snorting with dilated nostrils, pawing the ground, and neighing as if ready to die of terror.

“By my life, it’s Mitaine!” And Miton pushed forward so quickly that in three minutes he was in his daughter’s arms. The ghostly squad came to a stop, and the thirty knights did the same, trying to calm their startled horses, which were sniffing the air, snorting with flared nostrils, pawing the ground, and neighing as if about to collapse from fear.

“Who are these whom you are leading?”

“Who are the people you’re leading?”

“Those whom I have liberated.”

“Those I have freed.”

“Liberated! How?”

"Free! How?"

“I will tell you all in the Emperor’s presence. The sun is low already, and we have no time to spare.”

“I'll share everything in front of the Emperor. The sun is already low, and we don't have time to waste.”

Miton and his thirty knights, and Mitaine with her strange followers, rode towards the camp. Charlemagne, surrounded by his peers, came out to meet them.

Miton and his thirty knights, along with Mitaine and her unusual followers, rode toward the camp. Charlemagne, surrounded by his companions, came out to greet them.

“By St. James! these people look as if they didn’t belong to this world. And if I am not stupidly mistaken, it is my godchild who commands them.”

“By St. James! These people look like they don’t belong to this world. And if I’m not completely wrong, it’s my godchild who’s in charge of them.”

Mitaine dismounted, and approached her royal godsire, who asked her, “Well, little one, what is this strange array? Do you know that I have a mind to punish you, and yet I haven’t the heart to scold you, I am so rejoiced to see you again, and so anxious to learn who these are that accompany you.”

Mitaine got off her horse and walked up to her royal godfather, who asked her, “Well, little one, what’s with this strange group? Do you realize I’m thinking of punishing you, yet I can’t bring myself to scold you because I’m so happy to see you again and eager to find out who these people are that are with you?”

“My prisoners, sire!” And the spectres lowered their lances to show their submission to her.

“My prisoners, sir!” And the spirits lowered their lances to demonstrate their submission to her.

“But whence come they? Have you been to seek them in another world?”

“But where do they come from? Have you gone to look for them in another world?”

“By my faith, sire, I could almost believe I passed last night there;” and she related her adventures briefly to Charlemagne in the presence of his peers and knights.

“Honestly, my lord, I could almost believe I was there last night;” and she quickly shared her adventures with Charlemagne in front of his peers and knights.

“Come, let me embrace you, my darling. So it appears I have promised you something. What is it?”

“Come, let me hug you, my love. It seems I promised you something. What is it?”

“You promised me, sire, to ask Roland to take me into his service as a squire.”

“You promised me, sir, to ask Roland to take me on as his squire.”

“It is Roland whom I reward by giving him such a treasure. What say you, nephew mine?”

“It’s Roland I’m rewarding by giving him this treasure. What do you think, my nephew?”

The only answer Roland gave was to clasp Mitaine in his arms. The little heroine, ruddy with joy, turned to her escort to thank them. They had disappeared! On seeing this, Charlemagne sank 011 his knees; his example was followed by all the rest, and Turpin recited the prayers for the dead.

The only response Roland gave was to wrap Mitaine in his arms. The little heroine, beaming with happiness, turned to her escorts to thank them. They had vanished! Seeing this, Charlemagne fell to his knees; everyone else followed suit, and Turpin prayed for the dead.

Thus ended the adventure undertaken by Mitaine.

Thus ended the adventure taken on by Mitaine.

I wish I could tell you, my friends, that the Fortress of Fear was destroyed for good and all. I am compelled, as a veracious chronicler, to confess that it was rebuilt the same evening.

I wish I could tell you, my friends, that the Fortress of Fear was destroyed once and for all. I have to admit, as an honest storyteller, that it was rebuilt the very same evening.

You will some day or other, my young friends, most assuredly fall in with the Lord of Fear. Call to mind Mitaine whenever you do meet him, and remember that the monster can boast no weapons save those you surrender to him—no power save that which you give him—no courage save that which you lose.

You will, one day, my young friends, definitely encounter the Lord of Fear. Think of Mitaine whenever you meet him, and remember that the monster has no weapons except those you give him—no power other than what you grant him—no courage except what you allow to slip away.






241s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

END OF THE THIRD BOOK










EPILOGUE — RONCESVALLES — A. D. 778.






245s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

YOU have, I hope, not forgotten, my dear readers, that Charlemagne had dispatched Ganelon to Aquitaine. For the shame and injury of France, the Count of Mayence had turned this trip to good account, by establishing a perfect understanding between himself and our old and little-respected friend, Wolf. They decided on the destruction of Charlemagne and his peers; but as for attacking them openly, they did not dream of that!

YOU have, I hope, not forgotten, my dear readers, that Charlemagne had sent Ganelon to Aquitaine. For the shame and harm to France, the Count of Mayence took advantage of this trip by forming a strong alliance with our old and not very respected friend, Wolf. They plotted the downfall of Charlemagne and his peers; however, they never even considered attacking them directly!

“I will undertake,” said Ganelon, “to lead them into the mountains, if you will only place some twenty thousand Navarrese and Gascons on the heights that I will show you. Then we shall be able in perfect safety to crush beneath the rocks this haughty and hated brood.”

“I’ll take the lead,” said Ganelon, “to guide them into the mountains, if you just put around twenty thousand Navarrese and Gascons on the heights I’ll show you. Then, we can safely crush this arrogant and despised group under the rocks.”

About the same period Marsillus had called his warriors together, and was conversing with them, reposing in the shade on the white marble steps of his palace.

About the same time, Marsillus had gathered his warriors and was talking to them, relaxing in the shade on the white marble steps of his palace.

“My friends, since this accursed Charles has set foot in Spain, we have never had a moment’s peace. Great as has been the bravery we have displayed, we have been everywhere worsted. We can do no more, for each has done his best. I suppose you are none of you less desirous than I to yield this beautiful Spain to these Northern barbarians. Aid me, therefore, by your counsels to avenge our disasters.”

“My friends, ever since that cursed Charles came to Spain, we haven’t had a moment’s peace. Despite our bravery, we’ve been defeated everywhere. We can’t do any more because everyone has given their all. I assume none of you are any less eager than I am to surrender this beautiful Spain to these Northern barbarians. So, help me with your advice to seek revenge for our losses.”

Blancandrin, the wisest and most crafty of the Pagans, was the first to speak.

Blancandrin, the smartest and most cunning of the Pagans, was the first to speak.

“The fox often passes where the lion cannot. Well, then, since we fail as lions, let us assume the part of foxes, instead of wasting our time in idle laments, and our resources in vain endeavours. Charles is very proud; and when pride is warder, the city is ill-watched. Profess a respectful regard for this crowned bully; tell him you desire to be baptised, and appoint a meeting with him in his own dominions. Promise to meet him there by Michaelmas, with your principal nobles, to do homage to him, and to acknowledge the Christian faith. Add further, that you will make him a present of three hundred mules, laden with gold and silver; a hundred chariots, filled with a countless stock of rare stuffs; numberless war-steeds; three hundred trained falcons, lions, and leopards broken-in for the chase; besides five hundred fair Saracen damsels, if such be his good pleasure. The invaders have been a long time from home, and have left their estates in the charge of their wives. There is not one of them who would not be glad of a rest. As soon as they have divided the booty, they will all be pressing the king to return, and when once they get home again, he will have no easy task to prevail on them to stir a second time.”

“The fox often gets through where the lion can’t. So, since we’re failing as lions, let’s play the part of foxes instead of wasting our time in pointless complaints and our resources in useless efforts. Charles is very proud; and when pride is the guard, the city is poorly defended. Show this crowned bully some respect; tell him you want to be baptized, and set up a meeting with him in his own territory. Promise to meet him there by Michaelmas, with your top nobles, to pay your respects to him and to embrace the Christian faith. Also, mention that you’ll give him a gift of three hundred mules loaded with gold and silver; a hundred chariots filled with a vast array of exotic goods; countless war horses; three hundred trained falcons, lions, and leopards ready for the hunt; along with five hundred beautiful Saracen maidens, if he wishes. The invaders have been away from home for a long time and have left their estates in the hands of their wives. Not one of them wouldn’t appreciate a break. As soon as they split the spoils, they’ll all be pushing the king to go back, and once they’re home again, it won’t be easy for him to convince them to move out a second time.”

“The advice is good, possibly, but Charles is not the man to be satisfied with simple promises.”

“The advice might be solid, but Charles isn't someone who will be satisfied with mere promises.”

“Send him hostages—ten, twenty, thirty, if he asks for them. Would it not be better to lose a few women and children than the whole of Spain? I offer to give my son as a hostage, at the risk of his life.”

“Send him hostages—ten, twenty, thirty, if he asks for them. Wouldn’t it be better to lose a few women and children than the entire country of Spain? I'm willing to give my son as a hostage, even if it puts his life at risk.”

This counsel was considered sound, and was approved by all.

This advice was seen as wise and was agreed upon by everyone.

“Go, then,” said Marsillus to Blancandrin. “I promise you a splendid escort when you set out, and boundless rewards on your return. Exchange the sword for the olive branch, and be not sparing in promises.”

“Go ahead,” said Marsillus to Blancandrin. “I promise you a great escort when you leave, and endless rewards when you come back. Trade the sword for the olive branch, and don’t hold back on your promises.”

The envoys were accordingly mounted on white mules, with trappings and bells of gold and silver, and before long set out for the camp of Charlemagne.

The envoys were therefore mounted on white mules, with gold and silver decorations and bells, and soon headed to Charlemagne's camp.

When the envoys arrived, no time was lost in introducing them into the Emperor’s presence. His Majesty of the snowy beard was sitting in his orchard surrounded by his bravest warriors. The younger ones were practising the use of arms; the elder were talking or playing at chess.

When the envoys arrived, they were quickly brought into the Emperor’s presence. His Majesty with the snowy beard was sitting in his orchard surrounded by his bravest warriors. The younger ones were practicing with their weapons, while the older ones were talking or playing chess.

Blancandrin, after having saluted Charles with dignified courtesy, delivered his message so cunningly, that the nobles began to shout, “Hurrah, now we shall speedily return home!” Charlemagne, however, remained lost in meditation. It was not his habit to give way readily either to astonishment or disappointment. At last he rose and said, “The news you bring me causes me great pleasure. It King Marsillus is really desirous of securing his soul’s safety, let him meet me at Aix-la-Chapelle, and I will welcome him there as a brother.”

Blancandrin, after greeting Charles with dignified courtesy, conveyed his message so skillfully that the nobles started to shout, “Hooray, now we can head home quickly!” Charlemagne, however, remained deep in thought. He usually didn’t easily succumb to surprise or disappointment. Finally, he stood up and said, “The news you bring me makes me very happy. If King Marsillus truly wants to ensure his soul’s safety, let him meet me at Aix-la-Chapelle, and I will welcome him there like a brother.”

A tent was prepared for Blancandrin and his suite, on whom every attention and boundless generosity were lavished.

A tent was set up for Blancandrin and his group, who were given every attention and endless generosity.

The next day, after mass and matins, the Emperor wisely called together his peers to learn what they thought of the speech of the envoy from the Court of the King of Saragossa. Naymes of Bavaria, a knight of great renown, and one of the king’s best counsellors, rose and spoke:—“Sire, you have beaten the enemy wherever he has dared to offer battle. Of his fortresses, not one stone rests on another; his cities have been burnt; his troops have been either killed or converted. You have raised the cross wherever it had been formerly overthrown; what can you desire more? You are offered a ransom for the kingdom in which you will hold the sovereign power; a nation of unbelievers demands baptism at your hands, and offers you hostages. It would be a sin to continue a warfare which has no longer any object. Such is my opinion!”

The next day, after mass and matins, the Emperor wisely gathered his peers to hear their thoughts on the envoy's speech from the Court of the King of Saragossa. Naymes of Bavaria, a highly respected knight and one of the king’s top advisors, stood up and said: “Sire, you have defeated the enemy wherever they've dared to fight. None of their fortresses stand intact; their cities have been burned; their troops have either been killed or converted. You have restored the cross wherever it was previously toppled; what more could you want? You are offered a ransom for the kingdom in which you will hold the sovereign power; a nation of non-believers seeks baptism at your hands and offers you hostages. It would be a sin to continue a war that has no purpose left. That's my opinion!”

After this speech, Roland was not slow to spring to his feet.

After this speech, Roland quickly got to his feet.

“So it is you, then, Naymes, whom I hear? and can you give such counsel? Marsillus is your enemy, sire, and you have scarcely treated him in a way to make him very anxious to embrace you. Do not turn your back upon Spain until your undertaking is accomplished; we have been here longer already than was necessary for its completion. Send home those brave soldiers who have tired of war before they have completed their conquest, and I venture to say that with those who remain you shall plant the cross within sight of Africa, if such be your good pleasure. How can you trust the words of a Pagan? Have you already forgotten the fate to which Marsillus condemned two of your nobles, the Counts Basan and Basilic? They went on an embassy from you to the King of Saragossa, and he had them beheaded on Mount Hautille. It was your honour, sire, which that day fell beneath the infidel axe. Will you let them trample it under foot because a few prudent warriors would be glad to abandon this undertaking? Go, then, but I must remain! I shall stay here to make my death so glorious that you will all envy me.”

“So it’s you, Naymes, that I hear? Can you actually give advice like that? Marsillus is your enemy, and you haven’t exactly treated him in a way that makes him eager to embrace you. Don’t turn your back on Spain until your mission is done; we’ve been here longer than necessary to finish it. Send home those brave soldiers who are tired of war before they complete their conquest, and I’ll bet that with those who stay, you’ll plant the cross within sight of Africa, if that’s what you want. How can you trust a Pagan’s words? Have you already forgotten what happened to two of your nobles, the Counts Basan and Basilic? They went as your envoys to the King of Saragossa, and he had them beheaded on Mount Hautille. It was your honor, sire, that day that fell under the infidel's axe. Will you let them trample it because a few cautious warriors want to give up on this mission? Go ahead, but I’ll stay! I’ll remain here to make my death so glorious that you’ll all envy me.”

During this speech Charles knitted his brows and tugged his long moustache; seeing which, Ganelon rose in his turn.

During the speech, Charles frowned and pulled at his long mustache; noticing this, Ganelon got to his feet in response.

“These be proud words, forsooth! I could not but ask myself when I heard them whether we live in the reign of Roland or of Charlemagne. This sort of thing is easily spoken, and sounds remarkably well, like everything that’s hollow. We are told to retreat; are we in the habit of doing so? Does it not look as if Roland had been conquering Spain while we followed at a respectful distance? Forgive my anger, sire, but I cannot help speaking somewhat freely. Take no one’s counsel but your own, sire, and you will do right.”

“These are proud words, indeed! I couldn’t help but wonder when I heard them whether we’re in the era of Roland or Charlemagne. It’s easy to say things like this, and it sounds impressive, just like anything that’s empty. We’re told to pull back; is that what we usually do? Doesn’t it seem like Roland was conquering Spain while we trailed behind respectfully? Forgive my frustration, sire, but I can’t help but speak my mind. Listen to no one’s advice but your own, sire, and you’ll make the right choice.”

Thereupon Charlemagne asked his knights which of them would like to carry his message to Marsillus. All rose and offered to go, Roland being more importunate than all the others.

Thereupon Charlemagne asked his knights which of them would like to carry his message to Marsillus. All stood up and volunteered to go, with Roland being more eager than the others.

“You’ll deafen me, nephew,” said the Emperor. “I shall certainly not send you on a mission you have just condemned. My friend Ganelon shall carry my wishes to the King of Saragossa. To him will I entrust the gauntlet and truncheon.”

“You're going to deafen me, nephew,” said the Emperor. “I definitely won't send you on a mission that you've just condemned. My friend Ganelon will deliver my wishes to the King of Saragossa. I'll entrust the gauntlet and truncheon to him.”

“That is indeed a wise choice,” said Roland, laughing. “You will nowhere find a more cautious ambassador.”

“That's definitely a smart choice,” said Roland, laughing. “You won't find a more careful ambassador anywhere.”

“Enough said! By my beard, nephew mine, you will provoke me too far presently. Be seated, and wait until I bid you speak.”

“Enough said! By my beard, my nephew, you're going to push me too far soon. Sit down and wait until I tell you to speak.”

“Sire,” said Ganelon, “from such a mission one does not always return. I recommend to your care my son Baldwin, who will one day be a brave warrior.”

“Sir,” said Ganelon, “you don’t always come back from missions like this. I ask you to look after my son Baldwin, who will someday be a great warrior.”

Charlemagne handed the gauntlet to the Count of Mayence, who let it fall on the ground. “A bad omen!” said the Franks, seeing it. “Roland may be right after all!”

Charlemagne dropped the gauntlet in front of the Count of Mayence, who let it fall to the ground. “That's a bad sign!” said the Franks, seeing it. “Maybe Roland was right after all!”

“You will hear of me before long, gentlemen,” said Ganelon, with an ill-favoured smile.

“You'll be hearing from me soon, gentlemen,” said Ganelon, with an unappealing smile.

Then, furnished with truncheon and letter, he made ready to set out on his mission.

Then, equipped with his baton and letter, he prepared to embark on his mission.

Ganelon and Blancandrin, followed by the Saracen body-guard, journeyed for three days side by side. The Pagan was not slow to perceive in a moment the hatred entertained by the Count of Mayence for Roland, and he rejoiced to see it. Let us hear what they are talking about.

Ganelon and Blancandrin, along with the Saracen bodyguard, traveled together for three days. The Pagan quickly noticed the deep-seated hatred the Count of Mayence had for Roland, and he was pleased to see it. Let's listen to their conversation.

“Whence comes it,” said Blancandrin, “that your sovereign, instead of seeking an alliance with us, made war on us so fiercely?”

“Where does it come from,” said Blancandrin, “that your ruler, instead of trying to form an alliance with us, waged war against us so fiercely?”

“It is Roland who is always egging him on. But for him, we should long since have returned to France.”

“It’s Roland who keeps pushing him. If it weren’t for him, we would have gone back to France a long time ago.”

They reached the camp of Marsillus. Fifty thousand Saracens surrounded the King of Saragossa, but they maintained perfect silence, for fear of losing a syllable of what was going to be said.

They arrived at Marsillus's camp. Fifty thousand Saracens surrounded the King of Saragossa, but they were completely silent, afraid of missing a word of what was about to be said.

“May Allah and Mahomet preserve you, beloved sovereign! We have borne your message, and we bring back to you one of the noblest peers of the Court of France, to decide with you on peace or war.”

“May God and Muhammad protect you, dear ruler! We have delivered your message, and we return to you with one of the most distinguished nobles of the Court of France, to discuss peace or war with you.”

“I am prepared to give him an immediate audience.”

“I’m ready to see him right away.”

Marsillus and Ganelon remained shut up together for two hours—two hours, which laid the foundation of ages of regret. When the tent was o o re-opened the ‘King of Saragossa came out, leaning on the arm of the French envoy. Had Roland come instead of Ganelon, that would never have happened.

Marsillus and Ganelon stayed locked up together for two hours—two hours that set the stage for years of regret. When the tent was finally opened, the King of Saragossa emerged, leaning on the arm of the French envoy. If Roland had come instead of Ganelon, none of this would have happened.

“Gentlemen,” said Marsillus to his nobles, “welcome the preserver of Spain! This lord, although a Christian, is a true friend to us, and I desire that he be treated as such.”

“Gentlemen,” Marsillus said to his nobles, “welcome the protector of Spain! This lord, even though he’s a Christian, is a true friend to us, and I want him to be treated as such.”






248s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

A Saracen advanced, drew his sword from its sheath, and presented it to Ganelon.

A Saracen approached, pulled his sword from its sheath, and offered it to Ganelon.

“This weapon is the best in the world,” said he. “Its jewelled hilt alone is estimated at thirty thousand bezants, at the lowest, and yet the blade is even more valuable. Accept it, and may it serve you well against Roland.”

“This weapon is the best in the world,” he said. “The jeweled handle alone is worth at least thirty thousand bezants, and the blade is even more valuable. Take it, and may it serve you well against Roland.”






250s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“I will put it to the test,” said the Count of Mayence, coolly; and the traitor and unbeliever kissed each other.

“I'll put it to the test,” said the Count of Mayence, calmly; and the traitor and nonbeliever kissed each other.

The queen passed by Marsillus stopped her cortege, and bade her dismount, saying, “This is our best of friends. You owe it to him that we shall remain under that Spanish sky which you love so much. Embrace him for the love of us all.”

The queen passed by Marsillus and halted her cortege, asking her to get off, saying, “This is our best friend. You owe it to him that we’ll stay under the Spanish sky that you love so much. Give him a hug for the sake of us all.”

“With all my heart,” said the Sultana. “I wish you also, Sir Ganelon, to bear to your wife from me these bracelets, which are the finest in my possession. Neither the Pope at Rome nor the Emperor at Aix-la-Chapelle can boast anything to equal them among all their treasures.”

“With all my heart,” said the Sultana. “I also want you, Sir Ganelon, to take these bracelets to your wife from me, which are the best I have. Neither the Pope in Rome nor the Emperor in Aix-la-Chapelle can claim anything that compares to them among all their treasures.”

All vied in paying the Count attention, and in loading him with the most precious gifts. .

Everyone competed to pay attention to the Count and to shower him with the most valuable gifts.

The same evening Ganelon returned to the French camp, accompanied by presents and hostages for the Emperor.

That same evening, Ganelon returned to the French camp, bringing gifts and hostages for the Emperor.

Three days later, at early dawn, Ganelon and his escort arrived at Charlemagne’s quarters.

Three days later, at dawn, Ganelon and his team arrived at Charlemagne’s quarters.

“So you have returned,” said Charles. “Have you sped well with your mission?”

“So you’re back,” Charles said. “Did everything go well with your mission?”

“Sire, you have nothing more to do here! The gallant King Marsillus is altogether your devoted liegeman. Behold the treasures he sends you, as a guarantee of others yet more valuable. See, too, the hostages whom I have chosen, thirty in number, all of them of the noblest rank. In a month the King of the Saracens will visit you at the French Court to receive baptism, together with all his nobles and knights.”

“Sire, you have nothing more to do here! The brave King Marsillus is completely your loyal subject. Look at the treasures he sends you as a promise of even more valuable ones to come. Also, see the hostages I’ve chosen—thirty in total, all of the highest rank. In a month, the King of the Saracens will visit you at the French Court to receive baptism, along with all his nobles and knights.”

“You could not bring me more welcome news, and I rejoice greatly that I chose you for the mission. Before long you will have reason to rejoice at it too!”

“You couldn’t have delivered better news, and I’m really glad I picked you for this mission. Soon, you will have a reason to celebrate it too!”

His audience concluded, Ganelon retired with his nephew Pinabel, to whom he wished to reveal the real state of the case. It happened that Mitaine preceded them into the stable, towards which the traitor took his way, and knowing the hate the count bore to Roland, her friend, she was curious to hear him speak openly. She therefore crept up in the manger, and hid herself among the hay in the rack.

His audience over, Ganelon went off with his nephew Pinabel, wanting to share the true situation. It just so happened that Mitaine entered the stable before them, where the traitor was headed, and knowing how much the count hated Roland, her friend, she was eager to hear him speak freely. So, she sneaked into the manger and concealed herself among the hay in the rack.






251s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

This second Judas, going up to his horse, began to talk as follows:—

This second Judas approached his horse and started to say the following:—

“Marsillus, who had treated me distantly enough in the morning, apologised at night for so doing, and, as a slight reparation, presented me with some valuable sables. I gave him to understand the dreadful fate that awaited him, and assured him that Roland was the only obstacle in the way of our return to France. ‘Hope for no mercy,’ said I, ‘while Roland lives.’ ‘How can we kill him?’ said he. Whereupon I answered, I would undertake to do it with his assistance. ‘What can I do?’ he asked. ‘I will tell you what I have planned,’ said I. ‘Before long we shall be on the march for France. The most dangerous post is the rear-guard, and that Roland will claim. When he reaches the pass of Roncesvalles, surrounded by the flower of our chivalry, twenty thousand Navarrese and Gascons, posted there by me, will hurl down a very shower of rocks. Take advantage of the surprise, and with two hundred thousand men fall on them in the rear. I won’t guarantee your men’s lives, but you must carry on the battle incessantly, and at last Roland must be slain.’ ‘It is very well said,’ answered the king; ‘this counsel is worth ten mules, laden with gold pieces, and I will pay you that sum yearly as long as I live.’”

“Marsillus, who had been pretty cold to me in the morning, apologized for it that night and, as a small gesture, gave me some valuable sables. I made it clear to him about the awful fate awaiting him and assured him that Roland was the only thing standing in the way of our return to France. ‘Don’t expect any mercy,’ I said, ‘as long as Roland is alive.’ ‘How can we kill him?’ he asked. So I replied that I would take care of it with his help. ‘What can I do?’ he wanted to know. ‘Let me share my plan,’ I said. ‘Soon we’ll be heading back to France. The riskiest spot is the rear-guard, which Roland will take. Once he gets to the pass of Roncesvalles, surrounded by our best knights, I’ll have twenty thousand Navarrese and Gascons ready to unleash a barrage of rocks. Take advantage of the surprise and hit them from behind with two hundred thousand men. I can’t promise your men will make it out alive, but you must keep the fight going, and eventually, Roland will be defeated.’ ‘That sounds great,’ the king replied; ‘this advice is worth ten mules loaded with gold coins, and I will pay you that amount every year for as long as I live.’”

At this point Pinabel, observing that Ganelon’s horse, although it had just come off a long journey, only smelt at the rack without touching its contents, took a pitchfork, and in order to find out what hindered the animal from eating, thrust it into the hay. One of the prongs pierced Mitaine’s thigh, but she nevertheless remained silent, determined not to lose for a cry the advantage of the conversation she had overheard.

At this point, Pinabel noticed that Ganelon’s horse, even after a long journey, was just sniffing at the haystack without eating any of it. So he picked up a pitchfork and, to figure out why the horse wasn't eating, poked it into the hay. One of the prongs got Mitaine in the thigh, but she stayed quiet, not wanting to give up the advantage of what she had overheard by crying out.

“There’s nothing there,” said Pinabel.

“There's nothing here,” said Pinabel.

“What did you think there would be? Don’t you know that a good horse never eats much in the morning?” And with that the worthy couple quitted the stable.

“What did you expect there to be? Don’t you know that a good horse never eats much in the morning?” And with that, the respectable couple left the stable.

Mitaine had great difficulty in crawling back to Miton’s tent. She dressed her wound with a celebrated ointment, which is still in great use—the “Balm of Miton-Mitaine”—and was able to present herself the same evening before Roland.

Mitaine struggled to crawl back to Miton’s tent. She treated her wound with a famous ointment, still widely used today—the “Balm of Miton-Mitaine”—and managed to see Roland that same evening.

The Count of Mans listened to what his squire had to tell.

The Count of Mans listened to what his squire had to say.

“This is good news you bring me, little one; and, with the aid of Heaven, I will find a way thereby to rid the world of this traitor Ganelon.”

“This is great news you’ve brought me, little one; and, with the help of Heaven, I will find a way to get rid of this traitor Ganelon.”

“What!” said Mitaine; “will you not alter your line of march?”

“What!” said Mitaine. “Aren’t you going to change your course?”

“Remember this: he who finds a snake in his path has two alternatives to choose between. He can either make a détour, and continue his route, by doing which he leaves an enemy in his rear; or he can go straight to the monster and kill it, which is the safer course. There is, by the way, a third solution of the matter—flight; but, of course, no one would dream of that. I shall take care not to neglect the opportunity which is offered me. In the meantime, swear to keep strict silence on this point!”

“Remember this: when someone encounters a snake in their path, they have two choices. They can either take a detour and keep going, leaving the danger behind, or they can confront the threat directly and eliminate it, which is the safer option. There is, by the way, a third option—escape; but, of course, no one would think of that. I won’t miss the chance that’s been given to me. In the meantime, promise to keep quiet about this!”

The trumpets resounded through the camp of Marsillus. The unbelievers placed themselves in ambush beside the French line of march, and waited for the next morning.

The trumpets echoed through the camp of Marsillus. The unbelievers positioned themselves in ambush alongside the French route and waited for the next morning.

The clarions rang out through the camp of Charlemagne. The hour of departure had come. Charles rode proudly amid his gallant knights.

The trumpets sounded throughout Charlemagne's camp. The time to leave had arrived. Charles rode proudly among his brave knights.

“Who will lead the rear-guard through the passes of Cisaire?” asked the Emperor of his nobles.

“Who will lead the rear-guard through the Cisaire passes?” asked the Emperor of his nobles.

“Count Roland,” suggested Ganelon, “since he is the bravest. Does not the place of danger belong to him?”

“Count Roland,” suggested Ganelon, “since he is the bravest. Doesn't the place of danger belong to him?”

“Count of Mayence, some evil intention influences that speech.”

“Count of Mayence, some bad intention affects that speech.”

“Why so, sire?” interposed Roland. “Sir Ganelon is right. The task is mine—I claim it.”

“Why is that, sir?” interrupted Roland. “Sir Ganelon is correct. The task is mine—I take it.”

“So be it,” said the Emperor. “My peers shall accompany you with twenty-five thousand horsemen.”

“So be it,” said the Emperor. “My colleagues will join you with twenty-five thousand horsemen.”

“The Saracens will have a hot day’s work,” said Ganelon to himself.

“The Saracens are in for a tough day ahead,” Ganelon thought to himself.

The Saracens were concealed in the forests at the entrance of the pass. The Navarrese and Gascons (everlasting shame upon them!) were lying in ambush on the heights, ready to hurl death upon their brother Christians.

The Saracens were hidden in the forests at the entrance of the pass. The Navarrese and Gascons (shame on them forever!) were lying in wait on the heights, ready to bring death upon their fellow Christians.

The vanguard, consisting of twenty thousand men, led by Ogier the Dane, was first to present itself. But it was not they who were wanted—-they were allowed to pass.

The vanguard, made up of twenty thousand men and led by Ogier the Dane, was the first to arrive. But they weren't the ones who were needed—they were allowed to move on.

Charlemagne came next, with Ganelon in attendance upon him. For six hours the troops, the wagons, the booty, were slowly marching through the defile. There was an abundance of wealth; but who dared touch it? They were suffered to pass. Finally came the rear-guard, led by Roland. Then the Pagans began to be on the move, the Gascons prepared for action. The great carnage was about to begin.

Charlemagne arrived next, with Ganelon accompanying him. For six hours, the troops, wagons, and loot were slowly making their way through the narrow passage. There was a lot of wealth, but who would dare take it? They were allowed to pass. Finally, the rear-guard, led by Roland, came through. Then the Pagans started to move, and the Gascons got ready for action. The big battle was about to begin.

Marsillus was on horseback at the head of his troops. Buriabel, King of Alexandria, came swaggering up to him.

Marsillus was on horseback leading his troops. Buriabel, the King of Alexandria, came strutting up to him.

“Sire, I have brought you thirty thousand soldiers, fully armed. I have not hesitated to risk my life in your service. In return for this, I only ask one thing—the honour of despatching Roland. If I meet him, he dies!”

“Sire, I have brought you thirty thousand soldiers, fully armed. I have not hesitated to risk my life in your service. In return for this, I only ask one thing—the honor of taking down Roland. If I encounter him, he dies!”

“You forget, it appears to me,” said the King of Saragossa, in a severe tone, “that I am here. I am not in the habit of handing over difficult tasks to others; Roland belongs to me! You will have enough to do with the rest.”

“You seem to forget,” said the King of Saragossa, in a stern tone, “that I’m here. I don’t usually pass off tough jobs to others; Roland is my responsibility! You’ll have plenty to handle with the rest.”

Then, armed to the teeth, they rode forward in serried ranks.

Then, fully equipped, they rode forward in tight formations.

The Franks entered the pass. Roland halted them, and spoke:—“Brothers in arms! We are going to have a tough day’s work. But few of us will ever again behold fair France. Ganelon, the traitor, has brought us to this evil pass! He has sold us to the Saracens. In a few minutes these rocks will be hurled down upon us, and we shall hear the Saracen trumpets sounding. They do not know that we are forewarned, and the sound of our bugles will be the signal. Let those who are in doubt about our safety, therefore, leave us to join the main body. But let those, who desire wounds more awful than death—those who are ready to sacrifice their lives, in order to be revenged on Ganelon—let those remain with me!” Not a single knight quitted the ranks.

The Franks entered the pass. Roland stopped them and said, “Brothers in arms! We’re about to face a tough day. But very few of us will ever see beautiful France again. Ganelon, the traitor, has led us into this terrible situation! He’s sold us to the Saracens. In just a few moments, these rocks will come crashing down on us, and we’ll hear the Saracen trumpets blaring. They don’t know we’ve been warned, and the sound of our bugles will be the signal. So, if anyone has doubts about our safety, they should go join the main group. But those who want wounds worse than death—those ready to give their lives for revenge against Ganelon—stay with me!” Not a single knight left the ranks.

“If any one of us escapes, his life must be devoted to the extermination of Ganelon, and all his race. For my part, I swear to do this!”

“If any of us gets away, his life must be dedicated to wiping out Ganelon and his entire lineage. As for me, I swear to do this!”

All repeated the oath. Roland heard behind him a voice, shriller than any of the others, cry, “By the Shrine of St. Landri, death to the Count of Mayence!”

All repeated the oath. Roland heard a voice behind him, sharper than any of the others, shout, “By the Shrine of St. Landri, death to the Count of Mayence!”

He turned, and saw Mitaine.

He turned and saw Mitaine.

“Ah, unhappy child, what are you doing here? You know well what fate awaits us. Is this a place for babes-in-arms?”

“Ah, unhappy child, what are you doing here? You know very well what fate awaits us. Is this a place for infants?”

“You do wrong to blame me, sir knight. You will, perhaps, have reason to be sorry for your words before sunset.”

“You're wrong to blame me, sir knight. You might regret your words before sunset.”

Mitaine was on the summit of a peak. She gazed around on all sides, and soon discovered the enemy. The sun was shining brightly, and glistened on corslet and casque, spear and pennon. At the same moment the neighing of horses reached her ear.

Mitaine was at the top of a peak. She looked around in all directions and quickly spotted the enemy. The sun was shining brightly, reflecting off armor, helmets, spears, and banners. At the same time, she heard the neighing of horses.






255s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“The Saracens are coming from the Spanish side. They are so many in number, it is difficult to understand how any troops can be left to guard the cities. If we had to encounter so large a Christian army, the result would be doubtful. But these are Pagans, and Heaven will not fail us.”

“The Saracens are coming from the Spanish side. There are so many of them that it's hard to believe any troops are left to defend the cities. If we had to face such a large Christian army, the outcome would be uncertain. But these are Pagans, and Heaven will not let us down.”

“If that be the case,” said Oliver, “you had better sound your horn, friend Roland. Charlemagne has not gone far and will return at once to our aid on hearing it.”

“If that's the case,” said Oliver, “you should blow your horn, friend Roland. Charlemagne hasn't gone far and will come back to help us as soon as he hears it.”

“We must wield swords, not horns, here. The way is open, if you fear the adventure is too arduous.”

“We must use swords, not horns, here. The path is clear, if you’re worried the adventure is too tough.”

“Trust me, comrade; in a few moments it will be too late. Wind your horn!”

“Trust me, buddy; in a few moments it will be too late. Blow your horn!”

“You give me base counsel! It shall never be told that Roland quitted his grasp of Durandal to wind his horn for aid against Pagans!”

“You're giving me terrible advice! It will never be said that Roland let go of Durandal to blow his horn for help against the Pagans!”

“So be it,” said Oliver. “We will not quarrel about it.”

“So be it,” said Oliver. “We won’t argue about it.”

Roland turned to Gautier de Luz, and said to him—

Roland turned to Gautier de Luz and said to him—

“Dismount, Gautier, and let two thousand of our knights do the same. You will take the command of them, climb the mountain, and take these accursed Gascons in the rear before we enter the pass. Cut them up without mercy, like dogs as they are, and then, when you have accomplished the task, sound on your horn. We shall then draw on the Saracens in pursuit, and when I give the signal, do you roll down on them the rocks prepared for our destruction.”

“Get off your horse, Gautier, and have two thousand of our knights do the same. You’ll lead them, climb the mountain, and attack those cursed Gascons from behind before we enter the pass. Take them out without mercy, like the dogs they are, and then, once you’ve completed the task, blow your horn. We will pursue the Saracens, and when I give the signal, you’ll unleash the rocks we've set up for our destruction.”

“Well conceived,” said Hoel of Nantes. “An excellent jest. I would not exchange my place here for anything in the whole world!”

“Well thought out,” said Hoel of Nantes. “A great joke. I wouldn’t trade my spot here for anything in the world!”

Two thousand knights dismounted, and with Gautier de Luz at their head, commenced the ascent. Mitaine, more active and lighter than the others, went first to reconnoitre. Roland followed them with his eyes until they disappeared behind the rocks.

Two thousand knights got off their horses, and with Gautier de Luz leading them, began the climb. Mitaine, quicker and lighter than the rest, went ahead to scout. Roland watched them until they vanished behind the rocks.

In about a quarter of an hour, which, I can assure you, seemed long enough to those below, a great uproar broke out, and the Navarrese and Gascons appeared in disorder on the cliffs. They were close pressed, and those who were not put to the sword on the spot, were flung down into the ravine, in which there was soon an almost insurmountable heap of dead bodies. There was hardly a bush that was not adorned with some bleeding fragment or other.

In about fifteen minutes, which I can assure you felt like a long time to those below, a huge uproar erupted, and the Navarrese and Gascons showed up in chaos on the cliffs. They were being pushed back hard, and those who weren’t killed right away were tossed down into the ravine, where soon there was an almost insurmountable pile of dead bodies. There was barely a bush that wasn’t decorated with some bloody piece or another.

Presently was heard the bugle note which announced that the heights were taken, and Roland, followed by some thousands of knights, rode out to meet the Saracens.

Currently, the sound of the bugle echoed, signaling that the heights had been secured, and Roland, followed by thousands of knights, rode out to confront the Saracens.

“What is the meaning of this?” said Marsillus, on beholding the Christians issuing from the pass. “It strikes me these brave warriors are afraid to attempt the pass. But we know how to compel them to do so. Their graves are dug there, and there they must sleep this night—and nowhere else!”

“What does this mean?” said Marsillus, as he saw the Christians coming out of the pass. “It looks to me like these brave warriors are too scared to try the pass. But we know how to force them to go. Their graves are already dug there, and that’s where they’ll have to rest tonight—and nowhere else!”

Thirty thousand Saracens spurred forward in haste, and grew doubly courageous on beholding the Christians turn to retreat.

Thirty thousand Saracens rushed forward eagerly and became even braver when they saw the Christians start to retreat.

“What have they been telling us about the courage of these people?” said Arroth, the nephew of Marsillus. “So far, there has been more of the chase than the combat. We need hardly have come in such numbers.”

“What have they been saying about the bravery of these people?” said Arroth, Marsillus’s nephew. “So far, there’s been more chasing than fighting. We hardly needed to come in such large numbers.”

“Your words are wanting in sense,” said Turgis of Toulouse. “Pray Heaven to allow your brains to grow old enough to perceive the folly.”

“Your words don’t make sense,” said Turgis of Toulouse. “I hope Heaven lets your brain mature enough to understand the foolishness.”

The Saracens entered the defile in pursuit of the Franks, who had surmounted all the obstacles in the pass. Their pursuers, however, halted in wonder before the heap of dead bodies that barred their passage. Roland took advantage of their hesitation and gave the signal, on hearing Avhich Gautier de Luz set to work. Huge blocks of stone crashed down from overhead, involving horses and men; living, dead, and wounded; Saracens, Gascons, and Navarrese, in one common destruction. The pass was completely blocked up.

The Saracens entered the narrow pass in chase of the Franks, who had overcome all the challenges in their way. However, their pursuers paused in astonishment at the pile of dead bodies that blocked their path. Roland seized the moment and signaled, prompting Gautier de Luz to act. Massive stones came crashing down from above, burying horses and men—alive, dead, and injured—Saracens, Gascons, and Navarrese, all in one overwhelming destruction. The pass was completely shut off.






261s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

“Truly,” said Roland, “Ganelon contrived this trap very cleverly. But one cannot foresee everything in this world, and in this instance it is the hare that is hunting; the hounds!”

“Honestly,” said Roland, “Ganelon set up this trap really well. But you can't predict everything in this world, and in this case it's the hare that's doing the hunting; not the hounds!”

The Pagans who returned to the King of Saragossa were barely eight thousand, including the wounded who had escaped destruction. They had flung away their banners and their arms in order to facilitate their flight.

The Pagans who returned to the King of Saragossa were barely eight thousand, including the wounded who had escaped destruction. They had thrown away their banners and weapons to make it easier to escape.

“Is this what you promised us?” they cried, threateningly, to Marsillus. “We have just fallen into a snare laid for us by Ganelon. Ah, dastard of a Roland, treacherous Count of Mayence, coward of an Emperor, you shall hear more of us yet! By Mahomet, our vengeance shall be something to speak of, rascals!”

“Is this what you promised us?” they shouted angrily at Marsillus. “We’ve just walked into a trap set by Ganelon. Ah, the coward Roland, the treacherous Count of Mayence, the spineless Emperor, you’ll hear from us again! By Mahomet, our revenge will be legendary, you scoundrels!”

A hundred thousand Saracen knights pricked forward at full speed, taking a different road, which permitted them to cut off the retreat of the Franks. In the meantime Gautier de Luz and Mitaine had rejoined Roland.

A hundred thousand Saracen knights charged ahead at full speed, taking a different path that allowed them to block the Franks' escape. Meanwhile, Gautier de Luz and Mitaine had rejoined Roland.

Archbishop Turpin had ridden to a slight eminence. The twenty thousand knights were on their knees around him.

Archbishop Turpin had ridden up to a small hill. The twenty thousand knights were kneeling around him.

“Prepare to perish nobly, my brothers-in-arms,” said he to them. “The heroes who do not shrink from the fight will sleep in Paradise by sunset. All your past sins shall be atoned for by cuts or thrusts of sword or lance. I absolve you all from this moment!”

“Get ready to die bravely, my brothers-in-arms,” he told them. “The heroes who don’t back down from the battle will rest in Paradise by sunset. All your past sins will be forgiven through wounds from the sword or lance. I absolve you all starting now!”

He gave them his blessing, and they rose, comforted and encouraged.

He gave them his blessing, and they stood up, feeling comforted and encouraged.

Presently the sound of the enemies’ horses was heard, and before long the two armies had encountered each other. Lances were shattered—the field wras covered with fragments of arms and armour. Death had made a speedy harvest, and riderless horses were galloping hither and thither, amid the groans and cries of the wounded.

Currently, the sound of the enemies’ horses could be heard, and soon the two armies clashed. Lances broke apart—the field was strewn with pieces of weapons and armor. Death had swiftly claimed many, and riderless horses were rushing back and forth, amidst the groans and cries of the wounded.

Everywhere destruction was being dealt out.

Destruction was happening all around.

At the head of the Saracens rode Arroth, nephew of Marsillus.

At the front of the Saracens rode Arroth, nephew of Marsillus.

“By Allah! Charlemagne must be childish to give the command of the rear-guard of his forces to Roland.”

“By God! Charlemagne must be foolish to assign the command of the rear-guard of his troops to Roland.”

The Count of Mans heard him, but answered not. Lance in rest, he rode down on him. Good heavens! what a thrust!—nothing could resist it. It clave the shield of the nephew of the King of Saragossa, pierced his chest, broke his spine, and pinned him to the earth.

The Count of Mans heard him but didn’t respond. With his lance ready, he charged at him. Good grief! What a strike! Nothing could withstand it. It shattered the shield of the nephew of the King of Saragossa, penetrated his chest, broke his spine, and pinned him to the ground.

Fauseron, brother of King Marsillus, beheld Miton, and shouted to him—“Your Emperor, Charlemagne, must be sorely jealous of the fame of his knights, to send them to be slaughtered thus.”

Fauseron, brother of King Marsillus, saw Miton and shouted to him, “Your Emperor, Charlemagne, must be really jealous of the fame of his knights to send them out to be slaughtered like this.”

Miton dashed at him with uplifted blade, and dealt him three terrific wounds: a partridge might have flown through any one of them with ease.

Miton charged at him with his raised blade and inflicted three devastating wounds: a partridge could have easily flown through any one of them.

“You lie, knave!” cried the father of Mitaine; “our Charles is the bravest of the brave, and whoever questions it shall die the death of a dog—as you die!”

“You're lying, you scoundrel!” shouted Mitaine's father; “our Charles is the bravest of the brave, and anyone who doubts it will meet a dog’s death—just like you will!”

Anseis charged at Turgis of Toulouse, and ran him through with his lance. The white pennon was stained crimson with the thrust.

Anseis charged at Turgis of Toulouse and ran him through with his lance. The white pennon was stained red with the blow.

But I should never finish if I told you all the wonderful blows they interchanged. At last the spear of Roland shivered. He drew Durandal and rushed into the thickest of the fight, slicing off heads with his sword as easily as a pigeon severs the heads of millet with its sharp beak.

But I would never be done if I told you all the amazing strikes they exchanged. Finally, Roland's spear broke. He pulled out Durandal and charged into the middle of the battle, severing heads with his sword as effortlessly as a pigeon cuts through millet with its sharp beak.

The fury of the combat was redoubled. The Franks performed prodigies of valour, but the Saracens seemed never to tire of being slaughtered. No sooner were thirty thousand Pagans stretched on the earth than thirty thousand more offered themselves for slaughter. The swords were blunted with repeated blows, but the strength of the heroes wearied not. How many Christians had received the crown of martyrdom! Yonder they lay, trampled under the horses’ hoofs, while their mothers, their wives, their daughters were, perchance, singing cheerily as they awaited their return.

The intensity of the battle intensified. The Franks showed incredible bravery, but the Saracens never seemed to get tired of being killed. As soon as thirty thousand Pagans were lying dead, another thirty thousand came forward to fight. The swords grew dull from the constant strikes, but the heroes' strength never faded. So many Christians had earned the crown of martyrdom! There they lay, trampled under horses' hooves, while their mothers, wives, and daughters were probably singing happily, awaiting their return.

At length came a time when there were no more Saracens left to kill. Of a hundred thousand Pagans but two survived.

At last, the time came when there were no more Saracens left to fight. Out of a hundred thousand Pagans, only two survived.

“Mountjoy St. Denis!” resounded over the field. But lo! King Marsillus arrived with the main body.

“Mountjoy St. Denis!” echoed across the field. But look! King Marsillus arrived with the main force.

They had only encountered the advanced guard!

They had only run into the advanced guard!

“Brethren,” said Turpin, pointing to the Saracens with his mace, “yonder comes our death-struggle. Let us be polite, and go meet it; we shall only be in Paradise the sooner!” and he rode off as swiftly as if he bestrode a swallow.

“Brothers,” said Turpin, pointing to the Saracens with his mace, “over there comes our battle to the death. Let’s be courteous and go meet it; we’ll just get to Paradise sooner!” and he rode off as quickly as if he were riding a swallow.

“Shame, false friend, to outstrip me!” cried Roland, spurring Veillantif. “Bishop, do not perish without e!”

“Shame, fake friend, to leave me behind!” shouted Roland, urging Veillantif on. “Bishop, don’t die without me!”

Once more the contest raged furiously. Turpin perceived Abyme, the most unbelieving Pagan of them all.

Once again, the battle was intense. Turpin noticed Abyme, the most skeptical pagan of them all.

“What deity do you serve?” cried the bishop.

“What god do you serve?” shouted the bishop.

“None,” said the heretic; whereupon, with three mighty blows of his mace, Turpin scattered over the field the amethysts, topazes, and carbuncles that covered the Pagan’s shield. At the third blow the soul of Abyme fled to the regions below.

“None,” said the heretic; then, with three powerful strikes of his mace, Turpin scattered the amethysts, topazes, and carbuncles that adorned the Pagan’s shield across the field. At the third strike, Abyme's soul departed to the realms below.

Climborin smote down Angelier of Gascony, but he did not live more than ten seconds to enjoy his conquest. Miton had seen the deed, lowered his lance, and pierced the Pagan’s throat.

Climborin struck down Angelier of Gascony, but he didn’t live more than ten seconds to savor his victory. Miton had witnessed the act, lowered his lance, and pierced the Pagan’s throat.

“There, dog! you may go boast of your victory!” said he, as he rode off.

“There, dog! You can go brag about your victory!” he said as he rode off.

Oliver had rested but little all this while; he drove right and left at the ranks of the enemy, brandishing Hauteclaire, mowing the Saracens down like stubble.

Oliver had barely rested during this time; he charged left and right at the enemy ranks, swinging Hauteclaire, cutting down the Saracens like weeds.

His shield was of gold, charged with a red cross.

His shield was gold, featuring a red cross.

“That is a foul blazon,” said Valdabron, striking the shield with his lance.

“That’s a terrible emblem,” said Valdabron, hitting the shield with his lance.

“Nevertheless, you shall bow to it,” answered the brother of Aude, and with one back-stroke he beheaded the paynim.

“However, you will bow to it,” replied Aude's brother, and with one swift strike, he beheaded the infidel.

The Duke Sanche was slain: it was Haucuidant who struck the fatal blow; by his hand, too, perished Gerin and Anseis, Beranger and Guy de St. Antoine. But Roland rode right at the Pagan, and with the hilt of Durandal crushed his face in, and flung him, an unrecognisable corpse under his horse’s hoofs.

The Duke Sanche was killed: it was Haucuidant who delivered the deadly blow; by his hand, Gerin, Anseis, Beranger, and Guy de St. Antoine also died. But Roland charged at the Pagan, smashed his face in with the hilt of Durandal, and threw him, a barely recognizable corpse, under his horse’s hooves.

“It is truly sad that we can only kill once a hound who has done so much mischief.”

“It’s really unfortunate that we can only put down a hound that has caused so much trouble.”

Then the knight stood up in his stirrups, and gazed around him. Merciful heavens, what a sight! Out of the twenty thousand Franks who had come there, but sixty remained alive.

Then the knight stood up in his stirrups and looked around him. Goodness, what a sight! Out of the twenty thousand Franks who had come there, only sixty were still alive.

“By my hopes of Heaven!” said Roland, “I should die the happier if I could but bear Marsillus with me to the grave. But how can I find him amid such a mêlée?”

“By my hopes of Heaven!” said Roland, “I would die happier if I could take Marsillus with me to the grave. But how can I find him in the middle of such chaos?”

Mitaine heard him.

Mitaine heard him.

“I will show him to you, if you will follow me;” and she began to strip off her armour piecemeal. Roland caught her by the arm to stop her—?

“I’ll show him to you if you follow me,” she said, starting to take off her armor piece by piece. Roland grabbed her arm to stop her—

“What proof of madness are you going to give us now?”

“What kind of proof of madness are you going to show us now?”

“You take wisdom for folly, my lord. Do you think I should be suffered to pass, wearing your colours? My mother used to scold me for spoiling my clothes; they might get damaged now.”

“You mistake wisdom for foolishness, my lord. Do you really think I should be allowed to go by wearing your colors? My mother used to scold me for ruining my clothes; they could get damaged now.”

“And you think I am going to let you perish like this?”

“And you think I'm just going to let you die like this?”

“Is it not absurd to make all this difficulty about it? Have we not come here to die?”

“Isn’t it ridiculous to make such a big deal out of this? Didn’t we come here to die?”

And Mitaine freed herself from his grasp, and sprang on a Saracen horse that she caught as it went riderless by. She was naked to the waist, and her golden hair floated around her shoulders. She seemed like the spirit of youth. Death fled from the presence of such lofty courage.

And Mitaine broke free from his hold and jumped onto a Saracen horse that was passing by riderless. She was bare from the waist up, and her golden hair flowed around her shoulders. She looked like the embodiment of youth. Death recoiled in the face of such remarkable bravery.

“Come and seek me, dastard of a Croquemitaine!” she cried. “Here I am well protected from thee.”

“Come and find me, coward of a Croquemitaine!” she shouted. “Here I am well safe from you.”

Roland followed her; his eyes were blinded with tears.

Roland followed her, his eyes filled with tears.

“Merciful heaven! what will they say of me for all these deaths? I shall scarce dare to show myself to-night in Paradise.”

“Merciful heavens! What will they think of me because of all these deaths? I can hardly bear to show my face tonight in Paradise.”

Mitaine had caught sight of the King of Saragossa, and made direct for him, without looking right or left. Miton, whose headlong courage had carried him into the ranks of the foe, was beside her, surrounded by the Saracens. He was striking out right and left at random, thinking only to hack and hew the bodies of Pagans. Alas for the double misfortune! Mitaine drew near him and her father’s sword traced a gory slash across her shoulder. She turned, and father and child recognised each other.

Mitaine spotted the King of Saragossa and headed straight for him, not glancing to the right or left. Miton, whose reckless bravery had led him into the enemy ranks, was next to her, surrounded by the Saracens. He was swinging his weapon randomly, only focused on cutting down the bodies of Pagans. Alas for their unfortunate fate! Mitaine got close to him, and her father’s sword made a bloody gash across her shoulder. They both turned, and father and child recognized each other.

“Is it you my father? It was a good stroke, but ‘tis wasted!” Horrified at the sight, Miton for a second forgot to defend himself.

“Is that you, Father? That was a good hit, but it’s wasted!” Horrified by the sight, Miton momentarily forgot to defend himself.

In another moment poor Mita was a widow!

In another moment, poor Mita was a widow!

Meanwhile Mitaine had ridden close up to Marsillus, and rising up in her stirrups, to make sure Roland should see her, smote him on the face, crying, as loud as she was able—“Behold the King of Saragossa! Mountjoy for Charlemagne!”

Meanwhile, Mitaine had ridden right up to Marsillus, and standing tall in her stirrups, to ensure Roland noticed her, struck him in the face, shouting as loudly as she could—“Look at the King of Saragossa! Mountjoy for Charlemagne!”

She could say no more. Marganice, King of Carthage, and uncle of Marsillus, dealt her a blow on the chest that was far heavier than was needed. The poor girl sank, insensible, and rolled under the horse’s hoofs, with blood gushing from her lips and nostrils.

She couldn’t say anything more. Marganice, the King of Carthage and uncle of Marsillus, struck her in the chest with a force much greater than necessary. The poor girl collapsed, unconscious, and rolled beneath the horse’s hooves, blood pouring from her lips and nostrils.

When Roland saw this, his rage overpowered him. He drew near Oliver, and said, “Brother, shall we go slay that boastful Marsillus yonder?”

When Roland saw this, his rage took over. He approached Oliver and said, “Brother, should we go take down that bragging Marsillus over there?”

“It shall be done,” said the other.

“It will be done,” said the other.

They dashed forward, followed by a few of the Franks still remaining on the field—Beuve, Lord of Beaune and Dijon, whose death was a sore loss to Charles—Yve, and Yvoire, and Gerard of Roussillon. Roland and Oliver penetrated farthest into the infidel ranks; at last they came within a few paces of Marsillus.

They rushed ahead, followed by a few of the Franks still left on the battlefield—Beuve, Lord of Beaune and Dijon, whose death was a heavy blow to Charles—Yve, Yvoire, and Gerard of Roussillon. Roland and Oliver advanced the farthest into the enemy ranks; finally, they got within a few steps of Marsillus.

“Is it you, then, whom they call the King Marsillus?” said Roland.

“Are you the one they call King Marsillus?” Roland asked.

“It is a name the Franks will not forget.”

“It’s a name the Franks won’t forget.”

“I am called Roland. If you never knew me before you shall know me to-day;” and with that he smote off the King’s right hand as he raised it to strike.

“I’m Roland. If you didn’t know me before, you will know me today;” and with that, he chopped off the King’s right hand as he raised it to strike.

The Saracens shouted in alarm, “Mahomet preserve us!” and fled like doves before an eagle. If they had found legs to bring them thither, they had found wings to take them away.

The Saracens cried out in panic, “May Muhammad protect us!” and scattered like doves before an eagle. If they had found their legs to get there, they had found wings to escape.

There remained on the field only a thousand Ethiopians, the forces of Marganice. They were drawn up at a distance, and seemed undecided whether to advance. Roland put his horn to his lips, and blew a blast so powerful that it echoed and re-echoed for twenty leagues around.

There were only a thousand Ethiopians left on the field, the troops of Marganice. They stood at a distance, looking unsure about whether to move forward. Roland brought his horn to his lips and blew a blast so strong that it echoed for twenty leagues around.

“What are you doing?” said Oliver. “Have you lost all shame, and do you no longer fear to sound for help against Pagans?”

“What are you doing?” Oliver asked. “Have you completely lost your shame, and do you no longer fear reaching out for help against Pagans?”

“These are cruel words, comrade!”

“These are harsh words, comrade!”

“Why disturb Charlemagne for such a trifle? We are three yet. If you had been less brave we should not have bequeathed this defeat to our country. If you sound the bugle on my behalf, do not trouble yourself—henceforth I do not desire to live. If for Turpin, our friend only survives by a miracle, and will be dead before any one can come to his aid. If you sound, it is for yourself; and, by Heaven’s truth! you will be a brave man to face Charlemagne.”

“Why bother Charlemagne with something so small? We’re still three of us. If you had been less courageous, we wouldn’t be leaving this defeat to our country. If you blow the bugle for me, don’t worry about it— from now on, I have no desire to live. As for Turpin, our friend is barely hanging on by a miracle and will be dead before anyone can help him. If you blow it, you’re doing it for yourself; and, I swear to Heaven! you’ll be a brave man to face Charlemagne.”

“Truly,” said Turpin, “you might do better than quarrel now. Wind your horn, Roland, not for our sakes, but for the honour of France. We shall be avenged, and our bones will be laid in consecrated soil. Wind your horn, Roland!”

“Honestly,” said Turpin, “you should really think twice before fighting now. Sound your horn, Roland, not for us, but for the honor of France. We will get our revenge, and our remains will rest in sacred ground. Sound your horn, Roland!”

The Count of Mans lifted his bugle to his lips, and blew so loud and long, that the veins in his temples stood up like ropes, and the blood flowed from his mouth.

The Count of Mans raised his bugle to his lips and blew it so loudly and for so long that the veins in his temples bulged like ropes, and blood spilled from his mouth.

The Emperor reined up his steed.

The Emperor pulled back on his horse's reins.

“Did you hear, as I did, the bugle of Roland?”

“Did you hear, like I did, the sound of Roland’s bugle?”

The Count of Mayence trembled, but he answered, “‘Tis some goatherd calling together his flock.”

The Count of Mayence trembled, but he replied, “It’s just some goatherd gathering his flock.”

“Do you think I’ve grown childish, that I should mistake a horn for a pipe? It was Roland’s horn, past a doubt.”

“Do you think I’ve become childish, that I would mistake a horn for a pipe? It was definitely Roland’s horn.”

“Well, sire, he sounds his bugle for nothing often; perchance he is chasing some wild animal.”

“Well, sir, he often blasts his horn for no reason; maybe he’s after some wild animal.”

“By your leave, sire, the horn has a mournful sound,” said Naymes of Bavaria, “and it is but due to your peers to go and see what has befallen them.”

“Excuse me, sire, but the horn sounds sad,” said Naymes of Bavaria, “and it's only right for us to go check on what has happened to our peers.”

“You are right, friend. Ganelon, you will remain here;” and Charles called for Besgue, his head cook, and entrusted to him the custody of the Count of Mayence.

“You're right, my friend. Ganelon, you will stay here;” and Charles called for Besgue, his head cook, and entrusted him with the care of the Count of Mayence.

“It is the duty of your scullions to guard this criminal. Have you any stout rope to put him to the question with?”

“It’s your scullions' job to watch this criminal. Do you have any strong rope to interrogate him?”

“I have, sire, the rope, saving your presence, with which I tie up the pigs when I stick them.”

“I have, sir, the rope, if you don't mind me saying, that I use to tie up the pigs when I butcher them.”

“That will do well! And now, my comrades, let us hasten to Roland.”

"That sounds great! Now, my friends, let's hurry to Roland."

“There is no need to hurry,” said Ganelon, with a grin; “Roland does not ring the bell until mass is over.”

“There’s no need to rush,” said Ganelon, grinning; “Roland doesn’t ring the bell until mass is finished.”

“Even so, renegade,” said the Emperor, “we may arrive in time for vespers, and so much the worse for the Pagans.”

“Still, renegade,” said the Emperor, “we might make it in time for evening prayers, and that’s all the worse for the Pagans.”

Roland was the only one left alive on the plains of Roncesvalles. To the shouts and yells of conflict had succeeded a silence infinitely more terrible.

Roland was the only one left alive on the plains of Roncesvalles. The shouts and yells of battle had given way to a silence that was infinitely more terrifying.

Dismayed at their success, the Saracens had fled. The work was accomplished; the vultures would fitly succeed them. Insatiable parasites of the King of Saragossa, these new comers seldom had time to wipe their beaks between the banquets.

Dismayed by their success, the Saracens had fled. The task was done; the vultures would appropriately take their place. Insatiable parasites of the King of Saragossa, these newcomers barely had time to wipe their beaks between feasts.

Roland dismounted for the first time in the four-and-twenty hours. The brave knight could scarcely stand. Leaning his brow on his horse’s saddle, he cried like a child—he had poured out all his blood, and he had nothing left to shed but tears!

Roland got off his horse for the first time in twenty-four hours. The brave knight could barely stand. Leaning his forehead on the saddle, he cried like a child—he had given all his blood, and he had nothing left to shed but tears!






267s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

His wounds seemed nothing to him. It was despair that was killing him. In his grief he knelt beside the body of Oliver, and clasped it in his arms. He laid it on the turf, unlaced the helmet, kissed the cold brow, stripped off the armour, and examined it all over, unable to believe that he had really lost such a friend and companion in arms.

His wounds felt insignificant to him. It was despair that was truly killing him. In his grief, he knelt beside Oliver's body and held it in his arms. He laid it on the ground, unlaced the helmet, kissed the cold forehead, removed the armor, and looked it over, unable to accept that he had really lost such a dear friend and comrade in arms.

He did the same for Turpin, Miton, and Gautier de Luz. But of what avail was it to lavish cares upon the lifeless clay? Their spirits were in heaven.

He did the same for Turpin, Miton, and Gautier de Luz. But what good was it to waste effort on the lifeless bodies? Their souls were in heaven.

Roland raised his head. He fancied he heard a faint but sweet voice pronounce his name. What happiness if there yet survived some one!

Roland lifted his head. He thought he heard a soft but lovely voice calling his name. How wonderful it would be if someone were still alive!

“Do you not know me, my dear lord? Come hither and bid me farewell!”

“Don’t you know me, my dear lord? Come here and say goodbye!”

Pale, stretched on the field among the slain, lay the godchild of Charlemagne.

Pale and lying on the field among the dead was the godchild of Charlemagne.

“Heaven be praised, my pretty one! To see you still alive makes me almost fancy Heaven smiles upon me. You will not die—I would not be the cause of your death! Charles will be here soon, and will bear you back to our own beloved France.”

“Heaven be praised, my beautiful one! Seeing you still alive makes me feel like Heaven is smiling on me. You won’t die—I wouldn’t want to be the reason for your death! Charles will be here soon and will take you back to our beloved France.”

“You deceive yourself, Roland. I shall never again behold the great Emperor—never again my native land! Before long I shall meet my father once more. But tell me, have the Saracens retreated?”

“You're fooling yourself, Roland. I’ll never see the great Emperor again—never see my homeland! Soon, I’ll be reunited with my father. But tell me, have the Saracens pulled back?”

“They have retreated into Spain.”

“They've retreated to Spain.”

“Then the victory belongs to us two! By the shrine of St. Landri! I am happier than I ever dreamed of being.”

“Then the victory is ours! By the shrine of St. Landri! I’m happier than I could have ever imagined.”

Roland knelt down, took off one of his great gold spurs, and fixed it on Mitaine’s heel.

Roland knelt, removed one of his large gold spurs, and attached it to Mitaine’s heel.

“There, brave little hero, none ever better merited the rank of knight!” and he buckled it on. The two little feet of the squire would have both fitted easily into the single spur.

“There, brave little hero, no one has ever deserved the title of knight better!” and he fastened it on. The two little feet of the squire would have both easily fit into the single spur.

In an ecstacy of joy, Mitaine raised herself, and flung her arms round Roland’s neck.

In a burst of joy, Mitaine stood up and wrapped her arms around Roland’s neck.

“Quick, quick, my beloved lord! give me the accolade, for I feel I am dying!”

“Quick, quick, my dear lord! Give me the honor, for I feel I am dying!”

And Mitaine sank back on the turf, plucked with a last effort two blades of grass, which she fashioned into a cross, and expired while kissing it with fervour.

And Mitaine sank back onto the grass, made a final effort to pick two blades of grass, shaped them into a cross, and died while kissing it passionately.






269s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

Roland felt very solitary now. Feeling the shades of death gathering round him, he stole up to Veillantif.

Roland felt very alone now. Sensing the shadows of death closing in around him, he quietly approached Veillantif.

“My brave charger, your mouth is not meant for the bit of the Saracen, nor your sides for the Pagan spur.”

“My brave horse, your mouth isn’t meant for a Saracen bridle, nor your sides for a Pagan spur.”

And Roland, having kissed its soft muzzle, killed his favourite steed with one blow of Durandal.

And Roland, after kissing its soft muzzle, killed his favorite horse with one strike of Durandal.

“Now, my treasured Durandal, what shall I do with thee? Thy hilt encloses one of the teeth of St. Peter, and a hair from the beard of St. Denis. Neither must thou fall into the hands of unbelievers!”

“Now, my beloved Durandal, what should I do with you? Your hilt contains one of St. Peter's teeth and a hair from St. Denis's beard. You must not fall into the hands of non-believers!”

He called up all his strength, and struck his sword upon the granite. It clave the rock, without denting its blade. Three times he essayed again, but with no better success.

He gathered all his strength and struck his sword against the granite. It split the rock without denting the blade. He tried again three more times, but had no better luck.

His sight was failing him. A cold chill seized him. He sank down beside a granite peak, stretched upon his invincible sword, that people might know well that he died a conqueror.

His vision was fading. A cold chill took hold of him. He lowered himself next to a granite peak, resting on his unyielding sword, so that everyone would know he died a victor.

Roland had just ceased to breathe when Charlemagne arrived on the field.

Roland had just stopped breathing when Charlemagne arrived on the battlefield.

You will imagine, my young friends, that the Emperor made the Saracens pay dearly for the loss of his knights. It was not until he had utterly destroyed the infidel army that Charles would consent to dismount from his horse on the plains of Roncesvalles. Alas! the butchery of Saracens could not restore life to Roland or his companions.

You can imagine, my young friends, that the Emperor made the Saracens pay a heavy price for the loss of his knights. It wasn't until he had completely annihilated the enemy army that Charles would agree to get off his horse on the plains of Roncesvalles. Unfortunately, the slaughter of Saracens couldn’t bring Roland or his companions back to life.

Poor Charlemagne! he tore his grey hair and long beard, and having ordered the bodies of the Count of Mans, Turpin, Oliver, Miton, and Mitaine to be placed in coffins of black marble, he had them borne back to France with every mark of honour.

Poor Charlemagne! He pulled at his gray hair and long beard, and after ordering the bodies of the Count of Mans, Turpin, Oliver, Miton, and Mitaine to be placed in black marble coffins, he had them brought back to France with all due honors.

As he approached Aix-la-Chapelle the Emperor saw a long, long line of weeping women, all attired in black, coming out to meet him. It was the fair Aude, supported by her widowed sister Mita, and followed by a suite of three hundred ladies.

As he got closer to Aix-la-Chapelle, the Emperor noticed a long line of crying women, all dressed in black, coming to greet him. It was the beautiful Aude, supported by her widowed sister Mita, and followed by a group of three hundred ladies.

Charlemagne, deeply affected by the sight of such affliction, dismounted, and pressed the fair Aude to his heart.

Charlemagne, deeply moved by the sight of such suffering, got off his horse and held the beautiful Aude close to his heart.

“My poor child!” said he, “you are a widow or ever you were a bride.”

“My poor child!” he said, “you’re a widow before you even got to be a bride.”

The fair Aude opened her lips to reply, but she had not the strength to speak.

The beautiful Aude opened her mouth to respond, but she didn't have the strength to say anything.

The Emperor felt her sink back in his arms, and, turning to the attendants, he asked—

The Emperor felt her lean back into his arms, and, turning to the attendants, he asked—

“Is there a place for her in the coffin by the side of Roland?”

“Is there room for her in the coffin next to Roland?”






273s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

A few days later were celebrated with great pomp the obsequies of the betrothed of the Count of Mans. At the same hour, draged on a hurdle, between two of the executioner’s assistants, the disfigured corpse of the traitor Ganelon was carried to the charnel.

A few days later, the funeral of the Count of Mans's fiancée was held with great fanfare. At the same time, the mangled body of the traitor Ganelon was dragged on a hurdle, carried between two of the executioner's assistants to the cemetery.

“And Croquemitaine, won’t you tell us something about it?” you would ask me.

“And Croquemitaine, will you tell us something about it?” you would ask me.

Croquemitaine does not exist, my dears.

Croquemitaine isn't real, my friends.






275s

Original Size -- Medium-Size

THE END.

280s

Original Size -- Medium-Size








Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!